Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A/N: Hi! This is my first story on AO3 but I also have an account on Wattpad where this story will be posted as well and a Tumblr where I write imagines or whatever. I wrote this because I had a dream a while ago and it turned into this. Hope you enjoy it!

Wattpad & Tumblr: Haley_Rude

Chapter 1

Bad days turn into good days so bad weeks should turn into good weeks. Gathering up everything I need for work, cursing myself silently for forgetting my bag at the office on Friday and not being able to go back during the weekend to get it has really made my life this morning difficult. Slight feeling of dread knowing that today was going to be a bad day since as soon as I got out of bed this morning, I stubbed my toe on the corner of my bed having pain shoot through my foot as I held it and already wanted to call it a day .
Having no time for coffee, I raced out of my apartment double checking and making sure my front door was locked. ‘This is so stupid; I look so stupid holding all these books in my arms.’ I thought as I was rushing through the crowd of people rushing around. I don’t have a car anymore but I’m a 7-8 min walk from the building, of course I’m running a bit late so I’m rushing to get to work on time. I’m an administrative assistant for a fashion magazine publishing company, but sometimes I feel like I’m the boss since he dumps all his work on me.
My mind was racing thinking of everything I needed to do today when suddenly, I flew back and landed hard on the ground. I groaned, taking a second to try and compose myself before scrambling to get my books that have landed on the pavement. “I’m so sorry, are you okay?” I caught a glimpse of a blonde gentleman helping me gather my stuff, “I’m sorry, I should’ve paid attention to where I was going” I gathered my stuff from him and before he could say anything else I started walking away not daring to be late to work, “sorry I have to go” I shouted running into the building.

I walked through the doors and ran up the stairs, my footsteps echoing as I arrived at the top area of the building that was reserved for the office. The office isn’t that big as there’s only 8 employees total including myself. The floor was a light wood laminate and the walls are a light gray to keep the room looking open, accompanied by industrial looking lights hanging from the ceiling. There are 4 cubicles on one side of the wall and 4 on the other, while there is a light wooden table in the middle for when we group up and run through ideas. Bookshelves throughout the rest of the empty spaces in the room. The wall in front of the group table is a big window looking out onto the street and parallel to that is the boss’ office. I ran into my boss’ room knowing he expects to see me every morning.

“Morning Mr. Michalis, I have everything done from the weekend” trying to not sound out of breath I placed a couple of the books down on his desk. He gave me a smirk. My boss, Kyle Michalis, I hate him, he is a no-good son of a bitch who always puts himself above everyone and thinks he’s the best. “You sound a little disheveled today sweetheart” he got up and came closer to me. I took a slow step back, “No need to be afraid” he grabbed my wrist holding it tightly. I gulped, “Here’s your list, I need it done by Thursday.” I took a glance at the list he handed me, “by Thursday, this is” “I know it won’t be a problem sweetheart” I cringed hating when he called me that. As soon as he released the grip on my wrist, I grabbed the pile of books on the corner of his desk and went straight to my cubicle which was located closest to his office. Glad my cubicle gave me some privacy; I leaned back in my chair and took some deep breaths to calm myself down. My desk ran along the sides of the cubicle and in the corner of the desk I have two monitors. A personal lamp if I need more light with your standard trays to hold papers, files, staples, paper clips, etc. I put a backsplash on the cubicle which is beige with white polka dots and some motivational pictures that are framed along with my calendar and on the edge of my desk a little bowl with hard candy if anyone wants.

When I was in high school, I always dreamed of working in some sort of well-known company but also sticking my hands into the HR side of things. I took up this job in New York to be able to gain the experience I need. I moved here from Florida, so it was quite the change, not even being here a full year yet my life has been nothing but hectic. I can’t wait to leave this job, keeping myself pushing everyday to get to the point where I can leave and find somewhere that will care for their employees and not take advantage of. I have been breathing, eating, and sleeping with work on my mind. Sometimes it gets very overwhelming, and I’ve never dealt with anxiety attacks until I worked for this horrid company for a month. I’ve been here for 6 months and I need experience for at least a year and a half. I count the days down.

Some time passes when I’m jolted up from my work. “Have you eaten lunch yet?” I looked up to be greeted with Alice, one of the only people I met that looks at me with kindness and makes an effort to be a good friend. The other employees are nice but it’s one of the workplaces where the people like to keep their work relationships purely separated from their personal relationships. I sighed, “do I even want to know the time?” She laughed and placed a paper bag down on my desk. “I wish you’d remember to eat and not let that Kyle prick overwork you” Alice has been here way longer than myself, I believe she’s coming up on her 2 year mark. She handles the finance part of the business which includes advertising as well, her smarts with numbers always amazes me. “Easier said than done” “Hey well I know it’s only Monday but this weekend, you, me and corny romance flics with junk food.” I smiled, “That sounds good, but I’ll let you know.” “There’s always a ‘but’” she frowned, and I genuinely felt bad, “it just depends if I get work dumped on me last minute” she nodded understanding, “I know, just relax okay” I smiled as she walked off. I opened the brown paper bag to see a box of chicken nuggets and small fry, ‘I love her, she’s such an amazing friend’ I ate and quickly got back to work.
“It's not safe walking home alone when it’s dark.” Startled, I looked up and was unfortunately met with Kyle. I look around and notice that the office is empty. “I’m about finished, I’ll lock up no worries” I avoided his gaze going back to my work hoping he’d just drop it and walk away. After a moment or two he turned to leave, and I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. ‘He's the definition of creep’. I waited a bit before gathering my things and making sure I had everything in my bag, shutting off the lights and locking up before walking to the alleyway between the office building and the next to just lean back on the wall and breathe.

“Hey” I jumped at the sudden voice bringing me out of my breathing. “Sorry I didn’t mean to scare you” it was the same blonde gentleman from earlier today. “No, you’re okay, umm did you…” he didn’t let me finish, “I didn’t wait outside the building all day if that’s what you’re thinking,” he chuckled. Taking a better look at him, he was quite attractive, his hair blonde in a classic pompadour style, blue eyes accompanied by a nice jawline, muscular fit from what I could see, a white T-shirt under a brown leather jacket, jeans, and sneakers. “I felt bad earlier and just wanted to make sure you were okay. You went down pretty hard” “Yeah, thanks I’m fine, I was just rushing to work, it’s been one of those days” I gave him a small smile which he returned. “Instead of standing in the alleyway all night would you like to get a cup of coffee?” As much as I’d like that I didn’t know this person, I pushed some hair behind my ear, “thank you but you’re a stranger so I’m probably just going to go home.”

He looked amused with my answer and nodded while sticking out his hand, “My name is Steve Rogers.” I shook his hand, his skin warm and his hand soft. Introducing myself he let go of my hand and smiled as I continued talking, “I should really be heading home then” I turned to start to leave and he walked beside me. “Well let me at least make sure you get home safely” I was going to decline but then I thought back to what Kyle said in the office about not being safe walking home alone. Chills ran down my spine, “Okay'' We walked in silence for a few minutes, “So you’re a journalist?” “Not exactly, I’m an admin assistant for a small publishing company.” “Oh, okay news wise?” “More fashion magazines, since New York is always moving, and trends come and go quickly.” “Yeah, it’s hard to get used to'' I looked up at him confused, “You’re not from New York?” he matched my confused look, “I am but times changed” I nodded still confused but stopped in front of my apartment building. “Well, this is my stop, thanks for walking me home” I awkwardly shuffled my foot on the ground as he looked up at the building and then at me, “I’d still like to take you out for coffee sometime so would you like to swap numbers?” I feel like I could trust him, but I still really have no idea who he is. I bumped into him earlier so he could be a rapist for all I know. “Coffee yes, but I barely know you, so the number is going to have to wait” I gave him a smile, so he knows I don’t mean any offense. “That’s perfectly fine, well sometime this week I’ll pick you up after work and take you for coffee.” “Sounds good, have a good night, Steve” “You as well”

I walked into my apartment building up to the 3rd floor and made it into my apartment. When walking into my apartment the kitchen is directly to the left. It has the standard fridge and cabinets with a sink and cabinets hanging on the wall for more storage purposes. There is a small 3 seat island protruding from the wall to about where the fridge is. I put my things down on the island in the kitchen. Making my way to my room, on the right is my living room which has a light gray couch that seats 3 people comfortably with a 50 inch TV set on an entertainment center which was makeshift by myself. It’s basically two bookshelves with a two drawer cabinet connecting everything together. One side of the bookshelf is used for books while the other is for décor and various DVDs. There’s a white fluffy carpet in the middle with a white coffee table that has a plant and some candles on it for now. The wall that’s empty is a window where I have translucent curtains for. The other side of the living room which is also parallel to the kitchen is where the guest bathroom is. I walked to my room which is a small hallway passing the living room window and grabbed some pajamas before heading to my bathroom to take a shower.

My bedroom is quite simple; it has a queen bed on a platform frame in the corner of the room. Shelves on the wall above my bed with picture frames and random décor. Fairy lights randomly strewn about the wall in my room. Next to my bed is a simple wooden desk where my laptop is, a white board so I can keep track of my schedule and some pens and pencils. The end of my bed on the wall is the door for the small closet. There’s a light gray rug in the middle of my room with a bean bag in the corner. On the other side is the opening to my bathroom that has a shower in it while the guest bathroom only has a toilet and sink.

It’s only Monday and I just want this week to be over. Waiting for the water to heat up before stepping in and letting the water soothe my bones. Sitting in a chair all day really messes up a person’s back. Reminiscing about Steve, he seemed a bit strange when talking about New York like he has been here but doesn’t pay attention to the ever-changing world around him. I could say the same thing considering I give myself no free time for hobbies. Finishing my shower, I get out and clean up before walking back to the kitchen and popping a random microwave dinner in to cook. I sit down waiting for the food and put my face in my hands, what has my life come too? I get abused at work and never do anything for myself, when’s the last time I went to see a movie, I can’t even recall. The beeping took me out of my thoughts. I grabbed dinner and looked at my list for the week trying to figure out how the hell I’m going to finish all this work by Thursday. Finishing my dinner, I felt like I was drained from today’s events and just went into my room and passed out.

Chapter Text

Thursday came way too quick, and I was a nervous wreck walking into work. Of all the assignments I was given I had one that was unfinished. Black circles formed under my eyes from lack of sleep, the weeks of being overworked were hard not only physically but mentally. I walk into Kyle’s office to see him on the phone. I sat down in a chair on the other side of his desk and waited for him to finish. “No worries it’s all completed….. You know me and deadlines, I always reach them…… yep, okay I’ll talk more at the meeting….. Yep bye” He looked at me with a big smile before taking a seat in his usual chair. “Ah sweetheart, show me what you’ve got” he clasped his hands together and leaned forward. I started putting the assignments on the desk and explained the finished work on each one in order as he listened closely. Taking the 5th assignment out I put the papers in front of him, “When I contacted Ms. Davis, she approved everything but wouldn’t proceed until I faxed over these forms that were signed by you.” He pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed, “why did you wait until the last minute to ask for my signature?” he was annoyed. “I finished this Tuesday and received the email from her today at 8:30 this morning” he nodded and took out a pen to sign the papers. I waited until he was done, and I took the papers back and continued. Getting to the last assignment I tried to control the shaking in my hands. “I have uhm… this was the only assignment I haven’t finished” I swallowed.
He grabbed the manila folder from my hand and opened it. Quickly flipping through the pages before getting up and walking toward me. He put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed harshly, I let out a squeak when pain shot through my shoulder but didn’t dare say anything. “I don’t believe I give you that much work to not be able to finish in a certain time span.” He squeezed again before taking a few steps away from me to look out the window. I rubbed my shoulder trying to ease the pain knowing that it’d leave a bruise. “Are you good enough to even work here?” he raised his voice at the end, making me cringe. “I can finish the last assignment today, when do you need it?” “An hour. That’s not even the point as I expected everything to be done when you came in this morning” I got up with the paper and nodded. “I’m sorry but I’ll have this done within the hour” “DO. NOT. Disappoint me” I walked out without saying anything. Quickly faxing the papers, he signed and sat at my cubicle to finish the last assignment.

He acts like the workload he gives me isn’t a lot. Contacting stylists, creating new styles, getting news stories on trends that are hip and new, getting word from certain models, covering events in detail, etc. it’s a lot all at once for one person. I usually finish everything and the one time I don’t I’m being asked if I’m good enough to work here. Am I good enough? I finished the report with 15 minutes to spare and brought it back to his office. “Took you long enough” he snatched the folder from my hand. “Is there anything else you need done Mr. Michalis” “Just to cover the fashion show that happened in Miami yesterday. I’m flying out to LA for the weekend and will be out Friday as well. Tomorrow I need you to move my schedule around and answer the phone in my office accordingly. As for the weekend you can enjoy it as I have no assignments. I need the Miami report done by the end of the day” I nodded and left. I can’t even remember the last time I got a weekend off to myself. I stopped by Alice’s desk making her look up from her work, “How does our sleepover sound for Friday?” She smiled brightly. “Yes! Can we do it at yours? My roommate is obnoxious but no worries I’ll bring over all the sleepover essentials.” I chuckled, “yes of course that’s fine.” “Great I’ll text you later about it” I nodded heading to my desk to work on this report. I skipped my lunch once again to make sure I finish this report by the end of the day and kept an eye on the time so I could make sure to turn it in before we’re supposed to go home.

The door to Kyle’s office was closed which usually means do not disturb so I knocked and waited for him to answer. He opened it as a coworker walked out past me. “Sweetheart, please” he motioned me to come in and closed the door. He barely ever shuts the door when it’s just him and me, so I felt uneasy. “Here’s the report” he took it, “Any word from Ms. Davis?” “All taken care of, she received the signatures” “Great,” he carelessly threw the Miami report on his desk and came closer to me. He grabbed both my shoulders but squeezed harder on the one he knew hurt me from earlier making me scrunch to get out of his grip which caused him to hold me tighter. “Listen, you have an okay work ethic. I know you’re here for experience but if you ever want to leave here you need to start focusing on your work more and finishing it on time if you want a good word out of me. Right now, you’re just useless,’ he took a step back from me, ‘I could replace you tomorrow if I wanted to but I’m giving you a chance. Tomorrow do not embarrass me in my absence and next week I’ll be keeping a close eye on you, making sure you’re not fooling around. Understand?” I couldn’t even believe he was saying this to me. “Understand?!” he said louder. I nodded, “yes, yes sir” “Good get out of here I can’t bare to see your face any longer”

I turned quickly, not letting him see the tears filling my eyes. Never in my life have I been treated so horribly before. I grabbed my bag and left the building. I went straight to the alleyway and slid down the wall, putting my face in my hands just letting tears sliding down my cheeks. I hate this job, I hate Kyle. How could someone be so cruel? “Doll, are you okay?” I look up and through my tears I see Steve kneeling in front of me, he looks concerned. Out of all days, of course he chose this one. I shook my head no, “It’s been a horrible week” fresh tears falling from my eyes. He sighed softly and moved to sit next to me. He put an arm around me, and I leaned into him and just cried. I felt stuck at this job, the job wouldn’t be bad if Kyle wasn’t so infuriating. I don’t see him treat the other employees like that, hard to believe the other 7 employees don’t know what’s happening behind closed doors. I can’t afford to lose this job. Without this job I have nothing left. I’m trapped.

After a few minutes I leaned up and Steve retracted his arm and looked at me sadly. “I’m sorry for having a breakdown on you” He smiled softly “Do you want to talk about it.” I sniffled wiping my cheeks, “not really no” “That’s okay, hopefully I can get your mind off the negative” he got up and offered his hand which I accepted. He pulled me up with ease. “Can we go to a coffee shop that serves food too,’ I said quietly, ‘I haven’t eaten yet” he looked at me with furrowed brows, “you haven’t eaten at all?” I shook my head. “There’s one not that far from here, 5 minutes at most if that’s okay” I nodded and started walking side by side with him. The walk there was silent but it was a comfortable silence, he opened the door for me, and I smiled. The coffee shop was almost empty but the couple of people that were there looked at us strangely, I shrugged it off and went up to the counter. I ordered an iced latte and a sandwich. I went to take my wallet out of my bag, but Steve put his hand up to stop me, “No worries, I got it.” He proceeded to order a coffee with some sugar in it.

We took a seat by the window and waited for one of the staff members to bring us our order. “Sorry I haven’t talked much.” I felt bad for barely saying anything. “Please don’t worry about it, you had a hard day. I hope tomorrow is good for you” “Thank you, it should be, and I have the weekend off for once” another moment of silence before I continued speaking, “I wish I could just drive somewhere random and leave the city for a bit” “Why don’t you?” I laughed catching him off guard, “wrong place wrong time, I guess. When everyone thought the world was ending, my car was parked, and Captain America used my car door for a S.H.I.E.L.D.. I haven’t been able to get a new car” He was shocked. I was still chuckling at the memory; “how could you really be upset when your own car door helps save the world.” Steve leaned back taking sip of his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed, “That’s crazy to hear”
The server brought our food and I started eating my sandwich not realizing just how hungry I was as Steve continued sipping on his coffee. “So, you seem to not really pay attention to the news, or anything of that sort” I finished the food in my mouth before responding, “No, work takes up my life, sometimes I feel like I don’t even have time to breathe.” “So, you don’t know much about the Avengers I’m guessing?” I looked up at him after taking another bite of my sandwich and shook my head. “Not really, my coworker gave me a Captain America comic along with a Thor comic to read. I appreciate them all because if they weren’t here then I probably wouldn’t be here today. Aliens I mean come on, I don’t think cops are strong enough to deal with that.” I looked down sadly, “That was the last break I’ve had at work though” I went to finish my sandwich and take a sip of my latte. “That was 4 months ago, you need to take a break every so often” “it’s… difficult” he dropped the subject seeing that it made me uncomfortable.

The café was warm, so I took off my overcoat hearing a gasp come from Steve. I looked up and saw his eyes go wide. I cringed ‘ah fuck my shoulder’ “What happened?” “It’s nothing really, I just bruise easily.” “Yeah, but there’s a difference between a bruise from bumping into something and a bruise that looks like it came from someone else.” I sighed, putting my overcoat back on and getting up to gather my trash. “I’m sorry, I just don’t want to imagine someone hurting you” he took the trash from me along with his to throw away. We walked out of the shop, “enough about me tell me about yourself, I still know nothing about you.” I looked up at him and he smiled. He was quiet as we walked toward the direction of my apartment looking like he was debating with himself in his head. “Well, I was born in Brooklyn, grew up there but then left for a while and I’ve come back to New York this year so just adjusting again” I nodded understanding, “Yeah, I can’t imagine going back to Florida. I like it here. I feel a lot more productive” “What made you move here?” I thought for a moment, “I felt trapped and needed to start anew.” Goosebumps raised on my arms realizing I told myself I felt trapped here maybe a few hours ago, I shivered. “Let’s keep walking, it’s pretty chilly out,” Steve suggested noticing me shiver. We continued to walk side by side, “So what do you do for work?” “I do some side work with fixing computers and what not” “Oh that’s interesting, maybe you could look at my laptop because it has been running so slow” Steve laughed as we got to the front of my apartment building. “Did you want to take a look at my laptop?” I bit my lip. “I can take a look if you’ll allow a stranger in your house” he smirked. “Well I don’t think you’re a bad person” Steve shook his head with a smile and followed me up to my apartment.

I unlocked the door, “Please make yourself at home” I put my bag on the counter as Steve took his shoes off at the front door. I motioned him to the couch and sat down at the opposite side of him. “I’ll go get my laptop!” I quickly went to my room to retrieve my laptop and bring it to him. He took it, turning it on. I put in my password unlocking it for him. “Do you want a drink?” “Water would be fine, Thank you.” I got up to get him a glass of water. When I returned to him he put down his phone and looked up at me. “I uh… just have to use a certain thing to clean your laptop up… uhm so if you don’t mind I can return it to you next time I see you?” I handed him the glass of water before taking a seat on the opposite side of the couch once more. “That’s fine I can write down the password for you. How much will it cost?” He shook his head, “Please don’t worry about that, call it me being sorry about bumping into you so hard.” I laughed, “I’m pretty sure it was my fault but okay.” We sat on the couch asking one another question after question just learning things about each other. Steve told me that his parents are no longer here. “I can relate to that, my father left when I was about 4 years old and my mother worked at a bank that was held up by burglars and they shot, unfortunately the medical team didn’t get to her on time. I’m an only child so I didn’t have any siblings to lean on or worry about. That’s another reason why I moved here to New York because I couldn’t just stay in Florida anymore everything reminded me of her.” Steve looked at me with sympathy in his eyes. “I’m sorry you went through that but I’m glad you’re here” I looked up at him confused, “Why?” “Simply because if you hadn’t then I would’ve never met you” Butterflies swarmed through my stomach as I smiled at him.

I gave out a yawn and looked at the time. “Wow, it's already 1am. It’s not that safe going home alone at this time, so if you wanted to stay here you could” He raised a brow at me. “Well I know you’re a man so you probably wouldn’t have trouble getting home, don’t take my offer with offense” I raised my hands up. He chuckled, “It’s okay I’ll bum it on the couch. I do have to leave early so I’ll be gone before you wake” I smiled getting up to grab some extra pillows and blankets for Steve. “When you leave can you just lock the bottom lock?” He nodded, “of course” I wrote my password to my computer on a sticky note and gave it to him before saying goodnight and going to my room.

I cleaned up for bed and realized I left my phone on the counter beside my bag. I cursed under my breath knowing I needed to set an alarm but didn’t want to wake Steve knowing he had to be up early. I opened my door slowly and made my way toward the kitchen. The moonlight shining through the living room window made it so I could see my way. I heard light breathing and looked over to the couch. I couldn’t help but let my eyes linger on Steve. His shirt and pants folded on the coffee table. He lays on his back with one hand over his sculpted abdomen and the other arm behind his head, the lower half of him covered by the blanket I provided him. He looked so peaceful. I shook my head and grabbed my phone. I turned around and made it back to my room without making a sound and shut the door. I set my alarm and laid in bed letting sleep consume me.

Chapter Text

My alarm blaring woke me up from my sleep. I groaned, grabbing my phone to shut off my alarm and sat up. I did not get enough sleep. I sent a text to Alice ‘Morning, Kyle’s not in today. Pick us up coffee’s and I’ll repay you 😊” I got up and got ready for work putting on leggings, boots, a long sleeve shirt noticing that the bruise on my shoulder did look horrible, accompanied by my overcoat. I fixed my hair and went to grab my stuff from the counter. The blanket and pillow Steve used was in a neat pile on the coffee table. I walked over to my bag and looked at the note that was beside it. There was a phone number, ‘if you feel comfortable putting a stranger’s number in your phone – Rogers’ I laughed adding the number to my phone saving it under Steve Rogers and sending a text ‘Hey stranger’ Gathering up my stuff and getting a ‘yes’ text from Alice I leave my apartment and head to work thinking today would finally be the good day I deserve.

It was another chilly day as I headed toward the office. Once I was inside, I was greeted by Alice. “Morning, here you are” she cheerfully handed me a cup of coffee. “Lifesaver, I got to bed late, so this is needed” She gave me a look, “What time do you want me over today?” “I started making my way to Kyle’s office, “is 6 okay so I have time to clean up?” “Perfect” I walked into the office keeping the door open giving out a sigh of relief seeing that Kyle is indeed not here. I went around the desk to sit in his chair and look at the small notes he left behind. I decided to keep my time occupied by staying up to date on what Kyle usually had me keep up with so I wouldn’t fall behind. Just as I was setting up, I received a call on the desk phone. I picked it up introducing myself and asking how I could help. “Ah, it’s nice hearing your voice first thing in the morning sweetheart.” Kyle, I swallowed the lump in my throat. “Morning Mr. Michalis, what can I do for you?” “Nothing, I just wanted to hear your voice and make sure you’re paying attention today.” “No worries on that sir, thanks for checking in” There was a moment of silence, “Be good today, sweetheart, I’ll be in touch” “Goodluck with your meeting sir” with that I hung up. I ran my hand through my hair ‘what a creep’

I get distracted with my work way too easily, forgetting about the world around me, besides some of my coworkers coming in from time to time to get a second opinion. I completely immersed myself with recent trends happening right now. I looked up to the door when hearing someone clear their throat. “Hey Alice, what’s up?” she looked at me and smiled big, I looked at her confused. “You have a visitor” “Visitor?” I asked curiously, getting up from my chair. She stepped back letting the visitor into sight, “Steve?” “Hey Doll, I hope you don’t mind but I brought you some lunch” he held up some takeout boxes with a sheepish grin. I smiled loving the nickname he gave me, “that sounds good” I closed the door and motioned him to the table. “I assumed you haven’t eaten yet” he looked at me knowingly. “Geez we talked for not even 2 days and you’re already pointing out my flaws.” “Stop that, you don’t have flaws” butterflies swarmed my stomach. I took a seat across from Steve. “Thank you, I do appreciate the food, but I won’t be able to finish all of this by myself so If you could help me out” I smiled and so did he. I cleared off the desk as he distributed the food. “Did you sleep good last night?” I questioned, taking the food box he was handing me. “Your couch is way comfier than it looks, thank you”

Just then the phone rang. “Sorry one sec” I picked up the phone introducing myself once more hoping it wasn’t Kyle again. “Good afternoon, this is Ms. Davis, is Mr. Michalis available?” “I’m sorry he’s not in the office today, may I please take a message” “Yes, one of the designs he sent through needed a second opinion and ended up not being approved which puts us at a major setback.” I could feel life slowly leave me. Steve was looking at me concerned written on his features, “Uh, may I ask how far a setback this is?” the line was silent before she started speaking again, “The next column for the magazine won’t be ready for next months issue” I let out a slow breath, “okay, if I were to send in another design by the end of the day could that avoid the setback” there was another moment of silence, “yes that could work but we would need Mr. Michalis’ signature” “If I got permission from him to sign it would that be acceptable?” “Yes, just tell him to send an email verifying it’s allowed and have the design in by 5 today.” “Okay, thank you so much” “you’re welcome, buh-bye” with that she hung up. I put the phone down leaning back in my chair and pinching the bridge of my nose. “Is everything okay?” Steve questioned. “I don’t know yet, but I have to call my boss. I’m sorry one moment” “don’t be sorry, you’re working, and I bombarded you” “No, I’m happy you came, just give me a second” I picked up the phone to dial Kyle. I took a few deep breaths. “Kyle Michalis” “Hi, Mr. Michalis” “This better be good, I’m busy” “yes really quick, can you send Ms. Davis an email telling her my signature on a design is okay” “why?” he questioned coldly.

Does he need to know everything, can’t he for once just do something in trusting me. “One of the designs didn’t get approved.” I cringed as I could hear anger in his voice, “What do you mean a design didn’t get approved” “No worries though sir, I can have it fixed by the end of the day I just need you to send confirmation so they can use my signature.” I heard a long sigh on the other side of the phone. “Do not think this will go unnoticed. I will send the email and if this doesn’t get fixed there will be consequences” Is he really threatening me? “You got it sir” “I need to go, don’t be a disappointment again” with that the dial tone rang out indicating that he hung up.
I started putting away my lunch. “I’m sorry Steve, I have to eat later, I have to attend to some work” he looked at me apologetically. “I’ll leave you to it but please snack a little. I’ll call you later if that’s okay?” “Of course, it is” He reached into a bag he was holding and pulled out my laptop. “Here, it’s all fixed and should run better than ever.” I looked at him surprised, taking the laptop, “Wow that was fast! Thank you so much!” “You’re welcome” with that he closed his box of food and left the office. The rest of my day was filled with the stress of finishing a design before the end of the workday. Concentrating around the same style of the one that got denied but tweaking it with the style they are looking for. I finished it truly loving the work I came up with. I faxed it over and made sure I included my signature. Hopefully that crisis was averted.

As work came to an end, I made sure to lock/shut everything off before leaving the building. I decided to give Steve a call to apologize for lunch again. The phone rang a few times before he answered, “Hey Doll, are you okay?” He sounded a little breathless. “I just called to chat, are you okay?” “Yeah, sorry I just finished working out for the day, what’s up?” “Just finished work and wanted company walking home.” “Yes of course, did you eat?” “Yes, I made sure to have at least half of the food you provided which was delicious” I heard him chuckle, “I’m glad you enjoyed it” “It would’ve been more enjoyable actually being able to spend my lunch with you” I didn’t even think of what I was saying before my face became warm and flushed. “I could say the same thing, I like your company” I didn’t even know what to say, I didn’t think he’d return the sentiment. “Are you doing anything for dinner?” he asked, breaking me away from my thoughts. “I’m actually having a sleepover with one of my coworkers tonight” “sleepover?” he chuckled. “Yes, where a friend stays over and watches movies, and eats junk food and gossip.” “Ah like what we did?” I could hear his amusement. “There were no movies or junk food” I exclaimed. “Well next time I’ll fix that '' Next time? I thought to myself as I approached my apartment building “Hey well I’m home now and I have some cleaning up to do… so text you later?” I might’ve sounded too hopeful, but I did like talking to Steve a lot. “Anytime, I’ll be looking forward to it doll” the butterflies swarm in my stomach as I said bye and hung up. I’d still rather that name any day over what that creep calls me. Chills run down my spine just thinking about it.

I put my things down upon entering my apartment and started cleaning up a bit. I took a shower to wash away the whole week of work. Finally feeling refreshed I set up the living room, moving the couch back and bringing all the blankets and pillows I own to set up where we can just binge movies and pass out when needed. I can’t remember the last time I had a sleepover but I’m pretty excited. Not long after there is a knock on the door, I answer it to see Alice holding a couple of bags. I take a bag and lead her in. “Wow your place is pretty cute” I bring the bag over to the living room seeing it filled with junk food. “Thank you, I set up camp here, I hope you don’t mind” she smiled, taking a seat and unloading another bag of food along with movies. “Not at all I feel like I’m in highschool all over again and I love it!”

After settling in and putting a random chick flick in the DVR she faced me. “Okay spill” I took a chip and popped it in my mouth, “Spill what?” She rolled her eyes, “Oh I’m sorry but Captain America coming into work to have lunch with you! What the fuck is that?” I looked at her completely confused. “Captain America? What do you mean? His name is Steve Rogers” I corrected her. She laughed aloud, “Yes, Steve Rogers is Captain America.” Alice looked at me realizing I had no idea what she was talking about. “Wait, you don’t know anything about the Avengers?” I shook my head, “Only that Tony Stark is Iron Man but who doesn’t know that” she chuckled. “How did you meet Steve?” “I accidentally bumped into him one morning and then he met me after work that day to apologize” “What do you mean? He waited until after work?” “He said he didn’t wait outside all day but came back when people usually get off work” “Girl, you’re crazy. Captain America literally has eyes for you” I shook my head, “no, I can’t believe he didn’t tell me. I’ve known him for not even a week yet, but I feel like that’s something he should’ve mentioned” She leaned back taking in the information I told her, “well if he has a friend that’s looking for someone I’m here” “oh my gosh” I threw a chip at her making her laugh.

Alice didn’t bring up work once which I was grateful for. She passed out half way through our 3rd movie. I took out my phone and looked up ‘Captain America’ sure enough Steve’s picture showed. I didn’t want to read or do anything without getting a straight answer from him. I got up to shut off the TV and the rest of the lights, going to join Alice and get some rest hoping this headache goes away.

The next morning we made breakfast before heading out to do some shopping. “I can’t tell you the last time I updated my wardrobe.” “I know I’ve seen your closet. I feel like you got the necessities for New York weather when it’s cold but other than that it looks like you still live in Florida” I chuckled, “I didn’t think that was a bad thing” She shook her head, “it’s not but an upgrade is nice, plus I love what we already got you” As we were walking, we heard gunshots across the street at the corner store. “Holy shit the corner store is getting robbed” Alice grabbed my hand leading me to the corner of the sidewalk while still keeping our distance.

We heard police sirens in the distance but all of a sudden we saw Iron Man swoop in, glass breaking around him. I stood there completely shocked not ever seeing something like this up close. One of the guys was making an exit, I squeezed Alice’s hand as he was heading our direction. Just then a S.H.I.E.L.D. came flying and hit him in the side making the guy fly a few feet back. Captain America stopped in front of us, “Are you ladies okay?” It took me a second to answer not ever being able to picture Steve in this uniform, “we’re fine thank you” Alice answered as my mouth was still agape. Steve picked the guy up without breaking a sweat as Iron Man grouped up the other guys for the cops. I noticed Black Widow calming the hostages from the store. “ He asked if we were okay!” I looked at her, “I didn’t think he’d see us.” We watched the hero’s exchange words with the cops before Steve started making his way over to us again. “Why are you ladies so close to the robbery?” “Well we were shopping and then heard gunshots and we came closer… wow that sounds horrible” I laughed. “You could’ve gotten hurt” he said with a serious tone more authoritative than anything. I couldn’t help but laugh, making Steve look at me like I was crazy. “I’m sorry, but I’m starting to think you don’t actually fix computers.” I frowned. “I’m sorry but I can explain everything later” I nodded. He let out a sigh and came over to hug me which took me from surprise. “I’m just glad you’re safe” I hugged him back, confirming that I was fine.

After a moment of silence a new voice broke our hug. “Cap, is this the girl you're smitten with?” Alice came to stand next to me again and whispered, “it’s Tony Stark oh my god” Tony was still in his suit but his mask was lifted to show his face. Steve shook his head, “she’s my friend,” he looked at me as he introduced the both of us. Tony came over to shake my hand. “Your suit isn’t cold like I thought it would be” I stated, shaking his hand. He chuckled and looked back at Steve, “I like her”

Behind us this mysterious looking gentleman with an eye patch called out to them. Steve put a hand on my shoulder, “I’ll catch up with you later okay?” I nodded, smiling. With that they turned and ran up to the man with the eye patch. I looked at Alice, “I can’t wrap my head around the fact that he’s actually Captain America.” She chuckled, “Girl, I told you, now let’s get out of here before we’re questioned about what we saw.” I nodded not wanting to get involved with the cops. We continued our shopping escapade and I was trying not to think about Steve but the same question kept popping up in my head, ‘Why didn’t he tell me?’ “Hey” Alice snapped me out of my thoughts, I looked up at her. “I don’t know any other shops to go to but I only live about 5 min from here, did you want to come over?” I smiled, “I kind of just want to go home if that’s okay, we’ve been shopping for hours” she chuckled “Of course, can you hold all those bags?” I nodded, “yeah it’s no problem, I had so much fun!” “Me as well” I gave her a one handed hug and turned around to walk back to my place. I’m about a good 20 min walk away, I could hail a taxi but I just needed time to clear my head.

This was one of the most hectic weeks of my life. I had no idea what to think about it all. After walking for about 5 minutes and with slight difficulty I took out my phone to call Steve. “Doll?” “Hello Captain America, I’m in need of assistance” I used a joking tone so he knew I wasn’t in actual trouble. “Where are you at?” I gave him the street I was on and he told me to wait, so I put my bags down to give my arms a rest. Not long after he was walking down the street looking like the regular Steve Rogers I met. He smiled when he saw the bags I was holding. “Is this the assistance you needed?” I nodded, causing him to chuckle as he took all the bags from the floor. “I want you to know I’m changing your contact name to Captain Rogers” he laughed as we started walking. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

My tone is more serious. He sighed, “it was nice meeting someone that didn’t look at me and see Captain America first thing. I…it was refreshing that you wanted to spend time with Steve and not Captain.” “I never thought of it like that” I can’t imagine what he has to go through on a daily basis with making friends or even building relationships. “Did you actually fix my laptop” he shook his head, “Tony did, I’m not really up to date on all this new technology” “I appreciate it but out of all the things to work with you picked fixing computers” I laughed. “It was the first thing to pop up into my mind without saying, well I’m a superhero so I save the world sometimes” “Were you ever going to tell me?” he let out a long sigh, “eventually, I just didn’t want your view to change of me” I was upset earlier about thinking of him keeping this big of a secret from me but I can understand why he was apprehensive. “If it makes you feel any better I still see you as the Steve I met. Could’ve been a dangerous stranger but you just turned out to be goofy and thoughtful” he laughed, “That means alot to me” We walked up to the front of my apartment. “Uhm well I do have questions about Captain America if that’s okay?” He chuckled, nodding. “I’ll answer all your questions” with that I lead him up to my apartment.

Chapter Text

Steve sat on the couch as I walked back and forth in in front of him. “Besides the S.H.I.E.L.D. do you have any powers like shooting lasers from your eyes? So you live in the avengers tower? I thought superheroes wouldn’t be able to leave. Do you still get tired even though you slept for 70 years? Oh my god! you’re the one that ruined my car” I cried. “Doll, take a deep breath.” I did as he said and I looked at him waiting for him to answer my questions. “I’m a super soldier so I have enhanced strength, speed, stamina, durability, and agility. Yes I live in the tower, we’re not hostages so I can leave whenever there isn’t a mission. I surprisingly do get tired and I’m so sorry about your car, I can replace it for you” I shook my head, “No… no I wouldn’t ask that of you.” I took a seat on the couch making Steve turn to look at me. “How did you manage to sleep for 70 years?’ I paused before adding, ‘I’m sorry I don’t really know about the origin of any superhero” He put a hand on my knee and made butterflies swarm in my stomach. “I don’t expect you to, it’s okay. Basically I was trying to take down Hydra’ I looked at him confused so he explained ‘Hydra was an authoritarian paramilitary-subversive terrorist organization bent on world domination back during world war II. I had to take down this plane that was on a set path to destroy New York so I crashed it into a glacier and slept in ice for about 70 years” I sat back taking in all this information. “I’m sorry you went through all that but I’m glad the ice saved you” He nodded, “Yeah it was hard when they found me, all my friends and loved ones gone to time and I’m still here” he looked down and I took a seat next to him to give him a hug. “I wish I could say something to make it all better but I’m glad you’re coping with it.” He moved to wrap his arms around me. He smells like a bar of soap mixed with clean laundry.
I could sit here in his arms forever if it meant I’d feel safe all the time. Too soon, he leaned back from the hug, “it’s been non-stop since they thawed me from the ice so bumping into you was refreshing.” “Is it still?” He nodded, “Yes, without a doubt. When you found out I was Captain you didn’t immediately freak out about who I was and instead still looked at me as Steve. You’re something else” I felt my cheeks heat up, “Can you blame me. Knowing Captain America is a plus but I’ll always look at you as Steve.” “Thank you” We sat staring into each other's eyes. His eyes were so blue and so kind, when I first met him my gut told me I didn’t have to worry about him and that I could trust him. Sitting here looking at his handsome face I knew I made the right choice, since finding out he was Captain America and talking to him about everything, I could tell he let his guard down and was letting me in. He slowly leaned in and I closed my eyes letting his lips connect with mine, soft but sparks flying everywhere. Moving our lips in sync, he backed away before things could go further. My eyes slowly fluttered open seeing him smiling at me.

I grabbed ahold of his hand and he immediately intertwined our fingers. “Steve…’ he looked from our hands to my eyes before I continued, ‘I don’t want to move fast” he nodded in agreement. “Don’t worry doll, I wouldn’t do anything to make you feel uncomfortable.” I smiled appreciating that he didn’t take offense to anything. “So when Tony said you were smitten with me…?” I trailed off smiling at the memory of earlier today. “Does that mean you’ve been talking about me to all the avengers” he chuckled, “They know of you more or less” I pulled my hand away and brought my nail up to bite, “Do I have to meet them all?” Steve reached over and pulled my hand down from my mouth to hold it again, “it doesn’t have to be anytime soon, but one day.” I thought for a moment, “If it’s important to you then I will” He smiled. “They are the only family I have so I’d love for you to meet them.” I had to show him that I care for his needs like he does for me. After everything he’s already done for me it’s the one thing I could do. I stood up and he looked up at me confused. “I’ll meet them. If they are that important to you then I will meet them.” I can see the adoration in his eyes as he also stood up. “Doll, you don’t need to meet them yet.” I shook my head. “Let me pack an overnight bag and then we can leave.” I started walking to my room but turned around, “I’m sorry for assuming I could spend the night with you at the tower, I didn’t mean too…’ he cut me off with his lips, “I’d love nothing more than having a sleepover with you” We both burst out laughing, as Steve followed me in my room. “I’ll text Tony your address so he can send a driver.” “A driver?” “I usually use my motorcycle but this will be easier for now.” I laughed, “Motorcycle? you always walk everywhere like me.” “I didn’t want to scare you off, Tony has expensive tastes and most girls don’t like messing up their hair on a motorcycle.” I bit my lip, “I’ve never been on a motorcycle so I’d love to try” “Noted”

As Steve figured out the driving situation with Tony I grabbed my overnight bag from my closet and started putting anything I thought I would need. Pajamas, an outfit if it was cold, if it was hot, a swim suit in case we went swimming, a backup outfit in case my other two got ruined somehow. A bunch of undergarments, bathroom necessities and a blanket that I didn’t like to sleep without. “It looks like you're packing to stay with me for a week” Steve chuckled as he sat at the edge of the bed. “Hey listen I’d rather be overpacked than under packed.” I took a smaller bag and put two pairs of shoes in it so I’d have three in total including the ones I wore now. “I think that’s everything” Steve stood up from the bed to grab my things but I stopped him. “I can carry my own things'' he put his hands up in defense. “I was just trying to be nice” I sighed and handed over my shoe bag. We were both smiling as we made our way out of the apartment, making sure it was locked.

Then we headed down to the front to be greeted with a black Audi. “Oh, this is a nice car. '' Steve walked over to the back and opened the door for me. Before getting in he took the overnight bag saying he’d put the bags in the trunk. “Thank you” He slipped into the other side of the car and the driver took off. As we were enjoying the drive, Steve took a hold of my hand making me look over and smile at him. “I want you to know if anything gets to be too much just let me know and we can go back to your place.” I looked at him confusedly, “too much?” “A house with a bunch of heroes can be overwhelming. Especially when someone new gets invited in.” I thought to myself for a moment, “I’m sure I’ll be fine with you next to me” He smiled big showing off his white teeth, he’s so gorgeous.

The drive didn’t last too long as us talking made the time move faster. I got nervous as we pulled up to the Avenger’s tower. I leaned over to Steve to whisper, “do we need to tip the driver?” He chuckled and shook his head. I got out of the car while Steve retrieved my bags from the trunk. “I could always see this building from afar but standing in front of it is surreal.” “It’s still taking me time to get used to this place” He led me to the door which seemed to be a lobby for an office with a lady standing at a receptionist desk. Steve gave her a wave and led me towards the elevators. “People from the public can just walk in?” We got into the elevator and this voice asked for verification. “Hey Jarvis take me to the common floor” “Will do Captain '' My eyes wide. “To answer your question, the building lets S.H.I.E.L.D. use most floors while the Avengers get the floors towards the top. S.H.I.E.L.D. is an espionage and security organization that helps us out. Each avenger get’s their own floor and then there's a common floor where we all gather together to hang out and have group meetings. The voice over the intercom is Jarvis, he's an AI that Tony made and speaks through the whole tower so if you need anything just say his name and he will answer you.” I shook my head, “this is crazy”

The elevator dinged and the doors opened leading to a penthouse looking flat which had a living room to the left that dipped down a couple steps, accompanied by long gray couches and a couple of recliners with a huge TV on the wall. A kitchen to the right, with an island and about 6 chairs. Behind the island was the sink, stove, fridge, etc. It was a dark gray marble finish. I saw stairs parallel to us leading up, I couldn’t really tell what the top floor offered. There were huge windows from ceiling to floor instead of a wall. I couldn’t see the rest of the floor from where I stood. Steve walked out first putting my things down next to the elevator. I followed behind him as he led me into a clearer part of the living room area, to where I saw a balcony that led out to a helipad. There sat a woman I recognized as the Black Widow, Tony, a man with black hair, a guy that looked like he could be from my Thor comic, and another man with brunette looking hair. I think I’m going to be sick.

“Hey guys” They all turn their heads away from the TV. “Cap, where's your girl?” Tony said standing up. Steve took a step to the side, taking away my cover and putting a hand on the small of my back. I waved, “Hi” Tony, the brunette haired man and the Thor looking guy came over while the Black Widow and the black haired man stayed seated but observed the scene taking place. Steve stopped them before they bombarded me with questions. “You know Tony, this is Clint also known as Hawkeye’ he motioned toward the brunette haired man. ‘This is Thor” without thinking I blurted out, “I knew he looked like he was from my Thor comic!” I put a hand to my mouth embarrassed as Thor let out a loud laugh, “My lady it is quite alright, Cap has told us many great things about you. It is a pleasure to meet you.” He picked up my hand and kissed it softly, smiling as he stood back up. I feel faint. Steve continued, “Over on the couch is Natasha who is known as Black Widow and then Bruce who is the Hulk.” “It’s nice to meet everyone”

We walked back over to the couch and sat down, everyone’s attention was focused on me. Steve sat close so I didn’t feel anxious. “So how did you two meet?” Bruce said, pointing between the two of us. I looked at Steve amused that he didn't tell them. “I was rushing to work and bumped into him and fell.” Chuckles echoed through the room. “So did you ever get to work?” Natasha asked. “Yes, we really didn’t talk until he came up to me when I finished work that day.” “Wait wait wait, Rogers you waited all day for her to get out of work to talk to her.” Tony was holding in his laughter. “No, of course not. She fell pretty hard so I came back later in the day. I’m not a creep” “You can be” Clint chimed in which made Steve drop his head into his hands. I rubbed his back reassuringly. “My Lady, where is it that you work?” “I’m an admin assistant for Fashion Grove” “Ah okay so you’re into publishing?” Inquired Tony. “Not really no, I need to gain experience in a hire up role in order to be able to dip my hands into management or an HR position in a company” “How long do you have left?” I sighed, “a year” It was silent for a couple moments before Bruce spoke up again, “is it true that you didn’t know Steve was Captain America?” I blushed and shook my head, “I don’t really have free time to myself, everything is occupied with work. I know of the Avengers and I’m very thankful for each and every one of you but no I didn’t know who Steve or any of you are except for Tony but that’s because I’ve done fashion articles about him before.” Tony smiled proudly at that.

“The closest thing I’ve gotten to a superhero before meeting Steve was that Captain America himself used my car door as a shield when the aliens invaded New York.” I exclaimed. “Well Cap, you owe her a new car” Natasha smiled. “I tried but she said no” She looked at me questioningly, “I loved my last car, it’s irreplaceable, besides when I save up enough money, I’ll look into getting something new.” They all smiled at me. Once I felt more comfortable Steve got up to get some snacks for us all to pick on. The conversation went on for a few hours, mostly learning a bit behind each persons story so I had a better idea of their superhero side, before some of them started dispersing for bed. I learned a lot about each and every one of them and I didn’t feel nervous like I did when I first got here.

“Are you ready for bed?” Steve whispered in my ear as Thor was talking about one of the 9 realms he had to fight in in order to save Asgard. I nodded and we both got up. “Well we’re off to bed, see you guys in the morning.” Thor got up and came over to me, “I am going back to Asgard tonight my lady so I will properly say farewell to you now.” “It was nice meeting you Thor! I hope to see you again.” He nodded, patting Steve on the shoulder. “I believe she is a keeper Cap” I saw a slight blush arise on his cheeks. I looked over to Tony and Bruce who were getting up as well, “Night, I’ll see you tomorrow” Bruce waved and Tony stated, “don’t do anything stupid you two.” With that Steve grabbed my bags and we got into the elevator while Steve told Jarvis where to bring us. “They all loved you,” Steve proudly said, looking at me. “I’m glad I was welcomed with open arms.”

The elevator dinged a lot faster this time and opened up to a similar structured penthouse floor. This floor was more furnished but still simple, it was filled with old fashioned furniture. It felt cozy, with wooden accents around the flat. Kitchen and living room were in the same spots as the common floor but instead of there being stairs there was a small hallway which I assumed led to the bedroom. There weren't many pictures around, more books and records if anything. I’ll show you to the room so you can clean up and do what you need to” “Wait Steve, I don’t mind taking the couch, I don’t want to steal your room!” I frantically tried to take my bag from him. “Hey it’s okay, I want you to feel as comfortable as possible.” I sighed knowing he wasn’t going to let me win this and followed him to his room. His room had a queen size bed in the middle with two nightstands on either side of it, one nightstand had a record player on it. A window leading out to the city streets that had a curtain over them with a dresser on the adjacent wall. Besides the dresser was the door to the bathroom. Quite simple but also screamed Steve at the same time. “Thank you” He looked at me after putting my things down on the bed and shook his head. “Thank you for wanting to meet everyone so suddenly. It means alot to me that you’d even do this.”

I walked over to him and wrapped my arms around him, he immediately returned the hug. “I’m glad I’m getting to know everything about you” I smiled looking up at him. He slowly leaned down and pressed his lips to mine. He always tasted like mint when I kissed him. We separated and I rested my head on his chest. He rubbed circles on my back soothing me. I let go of him and went to my bags to get my pajamas, a white tank top and long blue pants along with a pair of fuzzy socks. I went to the bathroom with my necessities to clean up. When I returned to the room Steve was gone. I walked back into the living room seeing him set up the couch, him only wearing a pair of shorts. I leaned against the wall and let my eyes linger over his body. I didn’t notice him looking up at me, “Do you like what you see?” he smirked. Coming back from my daze a blush arose on my cheeks. “Yes actually” laughing nervously. He took a seat on the couch putting an arm around the back to get a better look at me. “Is there anything you need, Doll?” I shook my head, “I just wanted to say goodnight” “I hope you sleep well” I walked over to the couch and pouted. He looked confused, “what’s wrong?” “Can I have a goodnight kiss?” He laughed leaning up to peck my lips. Smiling, I stole another kiss and giggled before hurrying back to the room. I shut the lights off and got under the covers, the bed was comfy and smelled like Steve, soon enough sleep caught up with me.

“My sweetheart, you look so good today. I want to wake up to you every morning. You may be a shit worker but I can’t help but feel aroused when I see you.” “Mr. Michalis, that's not appropriate” “No one needs to know, I know you won’t say anything, you need this job. You need me, without me you’re nothing” He walked closer to me cornering me so there was no escape. “Please no” He grabbed my face forcefully and connected our lips.

I woke up breathing heavily, sweat on the back of my neck. ‘it was just a dream’ I kept repeating to help calm myself down. It was probably still early in the morning as the sun hasn’t shone on the world yet. I took a deep breath and got up. I slowly made my way out to the living room to where Steve was sleeping on the couch peacefully. It’s been so long since I’ve had a nightmare wake me up, usually I have to live through all of it. I second guessed myself whether or not to wake him up. I leaned over the back of the couch and slowly rubbed the back of my hand on his shoulder. He slowly opened his eyes, brows furrowing once he saw me. “Doll, are you okay? What time is it?” He slowly sat up. “I’m sorry” I straightened myself and he looked at me once more rubbing sleep from his eyes, “Why are you sorry?” “I had a nightmare and I didn’t want to go back to sleep. I’m sorry I woke you up.” He got up, stretching and letting some bones in his back crack and walked around the couch to get to me and wrap his arms around me. I sighed feeling all my muscles relax. He ran his hand through my hair, “The nightmare isn’t real, you’re okay. Let’s get you back to bed.” He leaned back rubbing his hand down my arm before taking a hold of my hand leading me back to the bedroom. I got into bed but I didn’t let go of his hand. When I’m around Steve I feel so safe, I never wanted to leave his side. “Can you stay?” he gave me a small smile as I let go of his hand and scooted over. He lifted the covers and got under them. He put his arm out, “come here” I cuddled up against him as he put his other arm around me, playing with my hair. Slowly I fell asleep once again.

Chapter Text

My eyes fluttered open slowly, turning around feeling disappointment wash over me when noticing the bed was empty. Still feeling extremely tired from not getting much sleep due to my restlessness, I made my way to the bathroom to clean myself up. Going back to the room to grab a pillow and my blanket, I went to the living room and frowned seeing that it was also empty. I walked over to the kitchen and saw a small note. ‘Morning doll, sorry I had a meeting this morning, I’ll be back soon. - Rogers.’ I put the note down and walked over to the elevator and stepped in. “Jarvis?” “Good morning, what can I do for you?” “Can you take me to the common room?” “Yes I can” It was so weird talking to an AI rather than just pressing a button on the elevator. The doors closed leading me up to the common room. Holding my blanket close to me as it was cold in the building.

The doors opened and I walked out hearing some voices come from upstairs. I remember Steve telling me they used the upstairs for group meetings so I didn’t want to intrude. Instead I looked over to the couch and saw Steve’s shield. I went over and picked it up. It was heavy but not as heavy as I thought it would be, the metal cool on my fingers. An idea popped into my mind. I took his shield and walked out to the balcony with the helipad, it was warmer out here than inside. I went to the corner out of the sun, putting the shield down face first and curled up on the inside putting the pillow under my head and wrapped the blanket around myself. It was more comfortable than it seemed. I’m almost a foot shorter than Steve so I didn’t have a problem fitting into the shield with ease. I was going to nap on the couch but this is so much better. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

Not knowing how long I was asleep, my eyes fluttered open, but when I awoke I was still curled up in the shield but in the common room on the couch. Stretching while sitting up I hear a chuckle next to me. Looking over to see Steve sitting back on the couch smiling at me. “Did you have a nice nap?” he asked, still chuckling. I got up a bit to bring the shield around me and hand it back to him. “That was one of the best naps I’ve had in a long time” I turned to him sitting with my legs crossed, “How did I end up here? I thought I was on the balcony” Steve leant the shield on the couch, “You were. After the meeting I went back to my flat and panicked when I couldn’t find you. I asked the others to help me find you and funny enough Bruce found you curled up in my shield. He said I should see it for myself and Doll. I've never seen anything so adorable in my life.’ My cheeks were on fire as he kept talking, ‘I brought you on the couch and stayed by you so you wouldn’t have to wake up alone again.” My heart swelled at the sentiment. “Thank you for staying with me” he smiled sweetly, putting a hand over mine, “Are you hungry?”

My stomach growled and I nodded. He started getting up from the couch, “eggs, toast, coffee, and fruit sound good?” “That sounds delicious!” I followed him to the kitchen and took a seat at the island while he started taking out ingredients from the fridge. “Where is everyone else?” “Tony and Bruce spend a lot of time in the lab and I believe Nat and Clint are in the training room” I nodded, “Do you train everyday?” “More or less” I rested my head on my hand, “did you train today?” “No, it seems like you want me to train today?” he chuckled. “Well I mean, I’m not opposed to seeing you workout” I blush as Steve continues cooking, “That could be arranged.” I waited for Steve to finish cooking while I made small conversation with him. He placed everything down, taking a seat next to me. “Is there anything you can’t do?” I laughed. “I can’t juggle,” I shook my head while taking a bite of my breakfast. It tasted so delicious, not surprised that he could cook as well. After breakfast I insisted on cleaning the dishes since he cooked. We went back to the room so I could change. I put on leggings and a tank top with some slip on shoes, putting my hair up in a high ponytail. I followed Steve to the training room.

The training room looked like a proper gym. Every piece of equipment you could imagine with a huge space covered in mats to spar. Steve wore a white T shirt and light gray shorts. He led me to a place to sit down. He went over to a locker and grabbed something walking back over to me. “I like to take some time to use the punching bag.” He started taping his knuckles up. “ooh okay” He walked over and picked up a punching bag with ease putting it up on the hook. He started punching the bag and I could see the muscles in his back through the shirt perfectly, I was mesmerized. He’s so gentle with me, so seeing him hit this punching bag is a whole different side of him. I can only imagine the power behind his punch. After a few minutes of him gaining up the speed and power the punching bag flew off the hook and sand flew everywhere. “I’m never gonna hear the end of this,” he muttered. I jumped up, “I’ll get you another one!” I went over to the other punching bags that were lined up and went to yank one up off the floor but it wouldn’t move. I took hold of the string with both hands and pulled with all my strength, groaning while my shoes slid forward on the floor.

I let go and sighed, turning around to see Steve with his hands crossed over his chest. “I just wanted to help and you make it look so easy” I motioned toward the punching bag. He shook his head coming over to me, “you’re so sweet” he wrapped his arms around me and kissed my forehead. I sighed with content. “Listen, the training room is for working out, not sex” Steve and I pulled apart to look at Clint. “If you think this is what sex looks like I'm concerned,” Steve replied. “Tony isn’t going to like having another broken punching bag” I look over to see Natasha examining Steve’s work. Natasha looked toward me, “Are you training with Cap?” I shook my head, “I was just watching.” Clint gave me a smile, “Do you like working out?” I thought to myself for a moment, “I used to do yoga and gymnastics but I haven’t done it in awhile.” “We have a balance beam. You think you still remember some stuff,” Natasha walked over to me curiously. “I believe so” As we walked over to the balancing beam I thanked myself for putting on leggings rather than jeans. I took off my socks and shoes and walked along the balance beam running my hand over it. It’s been so long since I’ve done any of this but it used to be what I was most passionate about.

I went to the end of the beam and with ease pulled myself up and straddled it. I put a folded leg up on the beam which helped me stand up. I take my stance and walk towards the other end of the beam just getting a feel for it and remembering old routines in my head. At the other end I turned around leaning forward to pull myself into a front handspring, using my arms to balance myself when landing. I slowly went down into a split, my thighs protesting since it’s been so long. With my arms I lift myself up and swing a leg back to stand up once more. I leaned down going into a side handstand and coming down on the floor. I sighed and looked up as the three of them clapped. “Cap you got yourself one flexible lady” a small blush spread across his cheeks as Natasha walked over to me. “I’d love to teach you some self defense moves in the future if you want to” I smiled and clapped my hands together, “I’d love that!” I went and put my shoes back on as Steve walked over to me. “Why don’t we clean up and I'll take you on a ride with my motorcycle?” I stood straight after adjusting my shoes, “Yes, sounds good!”

After cleaning up Steve led me down to the parking garage on the lower floor. “I loved watching you on the beam” he had his hand on the small of my back. “Yeah well I like how your back looked through your shirt when you were hitting the punching bag” I looked up at him and he shook his head while smiling. The parking garage was filled with different types of cars but he led me over to a motorcycle. “This is a Harley Davidson Street 750.” I looked it over and it looked like a sick ride. “It’s nice” He handed me a helmet and I put it on, adjusting it correctly. “Where’s your helmet?” He leaned on the motorcycle, “I don’t have one but I’ll be okay” I looked at him worriedly, “well I want you to be safe too” “I’ll be okay I promise” He got on the bike and after a moment I sighed and got on. I know worrying about him not wearing a helmet is probably childish considering but I couldn’t bear to see him hurt. I wrapped my arms around Steve tightly not really knowing what to expect. He slowly made his way out of the parking garage and into the street. He drove out of the busy part of town to a part of town with not much traffic so he could pick up the speed. I squeezed him tight but laughed as the wind blew through my hair. “This is amazing!” I shouted so he could hear me. I felt so free, so happy. For the first time in a long time my brain wasn’t cluttered with work, I’ve done more things that made me happy this weekend than I have since I came to New York.

Before I knew it Steve was pulling into a little parking lot that had an old fashioned looking diner, there wasn’t much in sight. He parked and helped me off the motorcycle. “Doll why are you crying?” he questioned as I took off my helmet. Wiping my cheeks feeling the wetness, I didn’t even know I was crying. “It’s just been a long time since I was truly happy I guess” I heard him tsk, taking the helmet from me and leaning down to connect our lips. I wrapped my arms around his neck to pull him closer. The adrenaline from the motorcycle makes me feel frisky. He pulled me closer from the waist, his tongue sliding across my bottom lip, I opened my mouth letting him have access. We pulled back when we both needed air. Resting our foreheads together. “I haven’t had this much fun in a long time” I breathlessly told him. “I’m glad I could be the cause of it, let’s get something to eat” He kissed me again and then took hold of my hand, intertwining our fingers as we made our way into the small diner.

We took a seat and waited for our server. “Have you been here before?” I asked opening the menu to take a look. “A couple of times, I found it on a drive one day and it brought me back to old times and the food is pretty good.” I looked through the menu before deciding what I wanted. “Are you going to get a milkshake?” I asked, closing my menu. “I can, do you want one?” I nodded and he chuckled. Our waitress walked up, “Hello Captain it’s good to see you again, what can I get for you both?” He smiled at her. We both ordered burgers and fries with a milkshake. As she walked away I looked to Steve again, “You sure you’ve only been here a couple times?” He frowned before answering, “Yes, but like I’ve said people see me as Captain America not Steve Rogers.” I reached across the table to take hold of his hand. I felt bad for asking him for reassurance, I forget sometimes that I’m not the only person that has struggles, even superheroes have struggles. I can only imagine how Steve feels on a daily basis, you could compare it to celebrities as it’s probably hard for them to find real friends without knowing if they’re going to get used or not. “Hey” Steve took me away from my thoughts, “stop overthinking, it’s okay” he smiled reassuringly and rubbed his thumb back and forth on my hand.
We separated when the waitress brought over our food. My mouth watering, I took a bite of my burger. “Hole in the wall places have the best food.” “I agree with you on that” We ate in silence, enjoying the time we spent together. “Want to taste my milkshake?” I asked, holding up my chocolate milkshake. “Only if you taste mine.” he handed over his strawberry milkshake and I took a taste. “Wow this tastes not fake” I started laughing. I gave it back to him as I took mine and finished what I could. After our stomachs were filled and the check was paid we headed out of the restaurant hand in hand. The sun slowly disappearing from the horizon I shivered as the weather dropped. Steve took off his brown leather jacket and handed it to me. I hesitantly took it, “Won’t you be cold?” He shook his head, “I’ll be alright.” I put the jacket on which was too big but very warm nonetheless smelling just like Steve. I hummed while getting back onto the bike after him with my helmet fastened and wrapped my arms around him once more. I was thankful that the wind didn’t hit me too hard when I was sitting behind Steve. I enjoyed the ride back, every once in a while rubbing my thumb back and forth from where I held him around the waist.

When we entered the parking garage and Steve shut off the motorcycle he helped me off. “Would you like to stay the night again?” I was surprised he’d want me to stay again. “I’d love to but I have work tomorrow” I stretched my legs for a moment. “I can drop you off at work in the morning if that means you’ll stay” a blush crept up on my cheeks as I took hold of his hand. “Okay” We took the elevator up to Steve’s room. “Want to just get in our pajamas and hang out for the rest of the evening?” I asked not really wanting to go back out. “Sure, I’ll make popcorn and we can watch a movie” “I’m going to go change” I let go of his hand and went to the room to remember that I only packed one pair of pajamas. ‘So much for being overpacked’ I mumbled to myself. Walking back out into the living room to see Steve leaning against the counter waiting for the popcorn to start popping, I walked over to him and wrapped my arms around him, leaning my head against his chest. “Why didn’t you change, Doll?” I sighed as he rubbed circles into my back. “I don’t have extra pajamas” He laughed, “You’re telling me out of everything you brought you don’t have pajamas?” I tucked my face into his chest. He motioned for me to lean up so he could stop the microwave. “Here follow me” he led me into the bedroom and rummaged through some drawers before handing me a white t-shirt and basketball shorts. I smiled, “is it okay if I took a shower?” “Be my guest” He gave me a hug and kissed the top of my head before leaving me in the room.
In the shower I let the warm water wash away the dirt from the motorcycle ride and the sweat earlier from the training room. Anxiety was creeping up on me thinking about work tomorrow and praying that Ms. Davis and her team approved the last minute design. I couldn’t imagine what Kyle would do if we were held back on a magazine issue. I adjusted the water to be a bit hotter and just stood in it with my head down at the end of my shower for a few moments before shutting the water off and getting out. I put on Steve’s T-shirt which fitted him so nicely but me, I was swimming. I pulled the shorts up and had to pull the drawstring tightly for the pants to kinda stay on.

After second guessing myself, the shirt was long enough to take off the shorts. I folded them and continued drying my hair the best I could. Checking my appearance in the mirror I could see the dark circles under my eyes had disappeared and I looked healthier. Sighing, it’s crazy what a break from work can do to a person. I organized my things for the next morning and left the bathroom putting the shorts on the dresser. I grabbed my blanket from the bed and went into the living room. I walked over to the couch setting up my blanket and noticed Steve staring at me from my peripheral vision. I looked over from where he sat on the couch, wearing nothing but gray sweatpants. “Can I help you?” I chuckled. He shook away his thoughts coming out of his daze, “No shorts?” I stood up straighter, “I couldn’t tighten them enough, is this too much” I started fidgeting with the hem of the shirt. He scooted over and gently grabbed my wrist pulling me over to him. Instead of sitting next to him I took the opportunity to straddle him. My arms laid loosely around his neck as his hands were holding my hips. “You’re so beautiful,” he said breathlessly. I leant down and trailed small kisses along his jawline, slowly making my way down his neck to collarbone. He lifted my chin with his finger leading me to his lips. My hands tangled through his hair while he had his arms around me pulling me closer. I couldn’t help but moan when I felt his member between my legs. We pulled back breathlessly and I rested my head in the crook of his neck. He was tenderly rubbing my back. Kissing his neck before whispering, “I love all this closeness and intimacy but I don’t want to have sex just yet, I’m sorry” I squeezed my eyes shut never wanting to upset Steve. He said my name sternly making me look at him, concern in his features, “I told you I never want to make you feel uncomfortable, it’s okay that you don’t want to have sex, I’d never force you to do anything you don’t want” he wiped away a tear I didn’t know was falling, “You’re so perfect” I smiled. I shifted off his lap to sit next to him, I just noticed there was a movie playing on the TV. Steve looked at me and sighed, catching my attention. “After I drop you off at work tomorrow I have to leave for a mission,'' he paused thinking of what to say next, ''it's going to be a few weeks” a slight gasp left my lips. “I’ll text you when I can but I can’t promise I’ll have service everywhere I am so if you need anything you can come to the tower.” “Not everyone is going?” “They are but S.H.I.E.L.D. stays and if you need anything just ask for Phil” I nodded saddened that I wouldn’t see Steve for a few weeks. “Okay, I hope you all stay safe” he smiled “You always worry about everyone, you’re so sweet” I shrugged cuddling into his side.

The movie finished barely even being watched, the popcorn had kernels left at the bottom of the bowl. “Can you stay in bed with me again?” I questioned looking up to Steve. “I’d love to,” he followed me into the room after shutting everything off and putting the dishes in the sink. Slipping into bed he held me tight. “You’re always so warm” I hummed while listening to his heartbeat. “I’m glad I can make you feel comfortable, get some rest my love” he kissed the top of my head, my stomach doing flips with how he called me his love. A comfortable darkness surrounded me as I fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Waking up to Steve was everything I could’ve asked for but leaving him was a whole different kind of sad. “I’ll have everything in your apartment for when you get home. Like I said before if you need anything just ask for Phil” I nodded and kissed Steve reluctantly getting out of the car in front of work. I took a deep breath walking into work feeling overwhelmed with seeing Kyle, not having Steve here for a few weeks wondering if he’ll stay safe. I walked past Alice’s desk catching her attention and giving a small wave which she returned. Kyle’s door was open so I took another deep breath and walked in. “Morning, Mr. Michalis” He clasped his hands together looking up at me raising a brow. “I left for one weekend” he paused to stand up picking something up from his desk. He walked over to the door and slowly closed it which made goosebumps raise all over my arm. “I didn’t think this article was true” he threw it down so it was in my view. My eyes widening, it was Alice and I with Captain America hugging me from the robbery of the corner shop, the title labeled, ‘Mystery girl has Captain infatuated’ I gulped the lump that was stuck in my throat down. “Then I fucking checked the security cameras and see that prick in my office having lunch with you” he raised his voice. “What, are you fucking him? Are you his girlfriend, really?” Thoughts were swarming through my mind, “No, there’s no relationship” Technically we were just kissing but it’s way too early to be in a relationship right? He never said anything about it and I haven’t thought about it like that. “Mmm yeah I don’t think that’s the case” I looked up at him, his arms crossed over his chest. “I bumped into him one morning and he got me lunch to say sorry that’s all there was to it”

Kyle didn’t need to know any of my business. “You can be a slut all you want but you better leave it out of the office. I can’t see what he sees in you” he walked over to his desk picking up a paper and harshly handing it to me. “Friday” that’s all he said and I sped out of the office not looking at the paper until getting to my cubicle. How does he expect one person to finish all of this, what does he have against me all I do is work, never have I been late or missed a day. I put my head in my hands feeling nothing but hate for this job. Taking a few minutes for my little breakdown I got to work.

I was digging through my bag trying to find a pack of pens I purchased not too long ago but forgot to put in my pen holder when I pulled out a granola bar with a note on it that made my heart skip a beat, ‘Try to at least snack during work my love - Rogers’ I smile to myself as he has to sign every note not thinking I would know who it came from. He is so thoughtful and cares about my needs, he makes me feel happy and never wants to make me feel uncomfortable or force me to do anything I don’t want. He is truly a good hearted man. I ate the granola bar while getting back to my work. “Sweetheart!” I cringed looking over to Kyle standing in the doorway. I looked around quickly seeing no one else in the office. I looked at the clock and noticed it was half an hour past closing. “Don’t just sit there, get your ass in my office now!”

I got up and quickly made my way to his office. Upon entering he slammed the door shut making me flinch. He threw a crumpled piece of paper at me. I picked it up and unwrinkled it to see what it was. Frightened I stare at the design I had sent in to Ms. Davis. “Because of your dumb ass antics the design got denied again” He was taking steps closer to me as he continued degrading me making me back up to the wall before my back hit it and I couldn’t go any further. “This is what happens when I leave you to attend a business, you can’t do it. You will never have the power to control a business and I’m just proving to you that you can’t.” “You are the reason multiple companies are going to be behind next month. You’re a piece of shit” Before I knew what was happening his fist collided with my face making me fall to the floor. The bottom of my eye and my cheek stinging with pain and tears flowed from my eyes. “From now on every morning you’re going to turn in the work you’ve finished the day before since deadlines don’t work for you. You’re lucky I don’t fire your ass right now. Understand?” I nodded. He left the office. I sat up holding my knees close to my chest and cried. The left side of my face is still throbbing. He hit me and I couldn’t do anything about it. After crying for a bit more I got up and gathered all my things. I locked up the office and made it home as fast as I could.

Getting into my apartment I dropped my bag and headed to the guest bathroom since it was closest. A bruise was already forming under my eye, barely able to touch it without hissing in pain. I went to my kitchen to grab an ice pack. Walking to the couch, I laid down resting the ice pack on my eye hoping the headache would stop. I didn’t allow myself to go to sleep. Slowly making my way to the kitchen Island I continued on my work. If Kyle isn’t afraid of hitting me then who knows what else he’d do. Countless cups of coffee later I finished two more assignments but also running real low on energy. Looking at the time it was already a bit after 3am.

I organized my things for work in a few hours and walked into my bedroom. In my bedroom I saw my bags from my stay at the tower on the bed and noticed Steve’s T-shirt I wore the other night folded neatly on top with a note, smiling I walked over to read it ‘My shirt looks better on you than me - Rogers’ I picked up the shirt and pulled it to my chest, it still having Steve’s scent on it. I put my bags on the floor and stripped down putting the shirt on. Setting my alarm for the morning I got into bed and with some difficulty fell asleep. The nightmares filled my mind for the few hours I was able to sleep before the alarm went off. Groaning I got up and rubbed the sleep from my face only to remember the events of the day before when my cheek protested in pain. I went to the bathroom to clean up, making sure to cover the discolored skin with makeup before gathering my things and leaving.

I couldn’t help the yawns that would escape me on my way to the office. I walked in like usual sending Alice a small smile and went towards Kyle’s office. I put the manilla folder on the desk for him. “Here is my finished work” He picked it up while studying my face, “where’s my greeting?” I wanted to jump out the window, “Morning, Mr. Michalis,” he nodded with approval. He dismissed me with his hand. I walked to my cubicle and got to work. The rest of the week went by the same, barely eating and barely sleeping but getting enough work done to satisfy Kyle so he wouldn’t touch me. Friday came way too slow for my liking but I finished all the work he gave me Monday. I noticed I used a lot more makeup than usual to try and hide the fact that I felt horrible.

I walked into Kyle’s office, “Morning, Mr. Michalis” I put the rest of the finished work on his desk as he handed me a paper with more assignments. “This is for Monday, I know you can’t handle a lot without my supervision so I’ll save it and give it to you with your work for next week.” “Thanks” I turned to leave and rolled my eyes, he’s such an asshole. Sitting at my desk to look at my work I saw a text on my phone, ‘Hey Doll, I finally got some service, I hope you’re doing okay. I’m not sure exactly what day I’ll be back but soon my love’ I sighed contently and texted back hoping he’ll be able to see it but also holding back everything I want to tell him, ‘I’m okay. Stay safe Captain xx’ It was a short text but I just wanted him to come back already. “Hey girly” I whipped my head around to see Alice, she looked at me with confusion, “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” I shook my head, “You didn't, what's up?” she leaned on the wall to the cubicle, “Want to hang out this weekend?” I frowned and lifted up the paper Kyle gave me, “I’m sorry I have to get this stuff done.” She sighed, “Everyone’s been working non-stop since something happened with next month's issue” He didn’t even let anyone know what happened and he’s just piling work on everyone. How are people working and not knowing why they’re getting so much work put on them with no reason. Kyle makes me so angry, this isn’t how an employer should treat their employees. “We’ll shoot for next weekend, kay?” I nodded my head and smiled at her. I rubbed my temples as I started getting frequent headaches from lack of sleep. I got to work knowing that I’d have to take a day to myself this weekend to just work on my self care because if not then I’m not sure how I was going to get through next week.

The end of work came by quickly and I got up to gather my things to leave on time for once. I was about to walk out when Kyle stopped me. “Sweetheart, can you come to my office before you go.” I groaned as he didn’t say that as a question. I turned around and walked into his office, him shutting the door. “I guess you learned your lesson on Monday because for once you’re actually finishing your work” I looked at him questioningly, “I’ve always finished my work besides that one assignment.” “Turning in work half assed isn’t a good work ethic” he tsked. “I put in so many hours to finish work the way you expect it to be finished. I don’t rush things” I saw his jaw clench, “This is not the time for you to be correcting me on how you work. I’m in charge and I see your assignments when they’re done so I would know how they are, am I wrong?” I know he expected an answer from me. “I guess not” “Sorry what was that?” “No sir” “That’s what I thought” he came closer to me and I couldn’t find the strength to move back. He grabbed my chin to make me look directly into his brown eyes. “Isn’t it easier when you just comply with me?” I didn’t dare say anything, feeling his breath on my lips. “You don’t need to be scared of me, it’s attractive when you look like a sub” before I could pull back he forcefully pressed his lips against mine, holding me against him. Trying to push him off of me was no use. I dropped my hands and tears flowed from my eyes.

He forcefully pushed me against the wall, I was squirming trying to get out of his grasp, “Kiss me back” he mumbled against my lips. I pucker my lips but I was not going to kiss him back. I felt used and abused and I couldn’t do anything about it. When he finally let go he looked at me with hatred. “You think you’re good enough to be with someone that actually cares about you. You need to come to your senses and see that I’m the ticket to your future and whether or not you want to live a good life.” He went to pick up his bag from his desk as I was trying not to collapse to the ground as my legs felt weak. “Think about it over the weekend and don’t forget your assignments sweetheart” He left and I went straight over to the trash can and puked. I wiped my mouth needing to get out of this stuffy office. Grabbing my purse I ran out of the building and into the alleyway falling to the ground letting fresh tears fall from my eyes. He kissed me, but he hates me. That comment about being a sub, I leaned over to throw up once more but my body just heaved as there was no food left to get rid of.

Not being too sure how long I just sat on the floor I mustered up my strength and got up to walk home. I told myself I will finish my work on Sunday. As of tonight and for Saturday I need to take care of myself. Getting to my apartment I immediately stripped out of my clothes and threw them in the trash, just thinking about what else he could’ve done to me sent a shiver down my spine. I walked to the bathroom and turned on the shower. The hot water feels good on my aching body. Slowly washing my hair and my body, scrubbing my lips with soap trying to get rid of that disgusting feeling of Kyle’s lips on mine. I got out of a shower and wrapped a towel around myself going toward the kitchen. I decided on ordering Chinese take out since it’s cheap and I could get a good two meals out of it, knowing I needed more sustenance than I have been getting this week. Saturday was the same, I stayed in my pajamas, I cooked myself breakfast, gave myself a facial and watched TV all day. I used my laptop which worked better than when I first got it and went online shopping, getting myself some clothes and some groceries because I had no intention of leaving my house today. I ate a hefty salad for lunch and the rest of the Chinese for dinner. I even did some yoga following a video online and it felt good.

When work leaked into my mind I’d stop what I was doing to focus on my breathing until the thoughts faded away. I couldn’t do this to myself, this was a break I needed before going mental. When the sun set and I finished cleaning everything up I felt my heart pick up its pace, sweat starting to drip down my forehead. I went to the couch and sat down feeling an anxiety attack coming on. I pulled my knees to my chest and just thought about breathing in and out telling myself over and over that I was okay. I knew it would only be a matter of time before an anxiety attack hit me again, it’s always random but this is how I deal with it. Anxiety attacks are no longer a stranger to me as after the first month of working for Fashion grove I was introduced to anxiety. At first I thought I was dying, some days I feel like that's easier than dealing with all this bullshit on a daily basis. I have no one to miss me anyway. I shook those thoughts from my head as my heart slowed down, I looked at the time, 2 hours to calm down isn’t bad compared to other attacks I’ve had. It was still early but I needed to get to sleep so I could finish my work tomorrow. I got into bed and forced myself to fall asleep.

I finished my work Sunday and before I knew it Monday came rolling along. I felt disgusting walking into work, my face emotionless, Kyle liked the power he had over me and I couldn’t let him have that satisfaction. I dropped the manilla folder on his desk. “Morning, can I have my assignments for the week?” He got up and slapped me, I grabbed the corner of the desk to keep myself from hitting the floor, my lip bleeding. “You stupid bitch, you left the door unlocked when you left Friday” In the back of my mind I knew I forgot to do something. ‘shit’ I mumbled to myself. “I’m sorry” He threw the paper with the assignments on the floor. “Sorry doesn’t mean shit” I grabbed the paper and walked out.

The week was the same at last until I received a call on Thursday night. “Steve?” I was sitting on the couch after a shower and an ice pack held to my arm where Kyle held me too tightly. “It feels so good to hear your voice.” I smiled weakly hearing his voice, “Are you okay?” I put the ice pack down to hold the phone better and bit the nail on my other hand. “We’re all fine, a little pushed around but nothing serious. We should be home in a few days” I thought to myself for a moment, I can’t let Steve see me like this, I can’t have him see the bruises I have on a daily basis and I can’t not get my work done so I let out a sigh holding back tears, I just don’t want to burden him with my problems, he doesn’t need to stress out about me, “My love are you okay?”

I heard the concern in Steve’s voice. I shook my head knowing he couldn't see me. “I’m so sorry Steve” the tears started falling from my eyes. “Why are you sorry” My heart was breaking into a million pieces thinking about what I had to do. “I can’t do this anymore” my voice cracking in the process. “Do what?” All I heard was panic. “I can’t see you anymore, I can’t do this relationship stuff.” There was silence on the other side of the phone, “please say something” I whispered. I could hear the hurt in his voice, “Is this what you really want?” I held the phone tighter, mustering up everything inside me for what I was about to say, “Yes, I’m sorry” I hung up the phone before he could say anything else. I couldn’t risk him seeing what Kyle is doing because I need to finish up my time there. Kyle has single handedly ruined my life and I’m not sure how much longer I can take it.

Chapter Text

I felt disconnected from reality. Work was draining me, Kyle was getting worse and worse everyday and I slowly started losing hope on whether or not to stay here in New York. I’d be homeless wherever I go but it’s better than being in close proximity to Kyle. The bruises on my body looked normal at this point and the pain turned into a dull numbness. I’ve never felt so empty, feeling like there was no purpose for me to be here. Alice started showing concern as some bruises were too dark to cover up with just foundation. I would brush her off telling her not to worry about me. It was harder and harder for me to concentrate long enough to finish assignments like I have so well in the past which led Kyle to hit me more and more after work.
It’s been just over 2 weeks since I’ve seen Steve and almost a week since that last phone call we had. Slowly making my way into Kyle’s office I put the manilla folder on the desk. I sighed, “I can finish the work by Friday but today I only got one assignment completed” I felt nothing as he stood up and came over to me, fist colliding with my face, as I fell to the ground, him kicking my stomach hard making the breath leave me. “I might reevaluate your position here. Don’t come in tomorrow” my vision was going in and out. I didn’t hear anything so I could only assume I was left alone in the office. I got up but hunched over as pain shot through my core. He hit my nose, blood was dripping down my face, tears falling non stop making my vision blurry. I slowly made my way over to my cubicle to get my bag trying not to hit any sore spots. I took one step at a time trying to get out of the office, my ribs protestesting with each step. I was trying to hold in my grunts.

I made it outside leaning against the wall. There was no way I was going to make it home tonight. I couldn’t even make it to the alleyway as I slid down leaning my head back against the wall. ‘I can’t do this’ my head was throbbing, my ribs protesting with every breath I took making me pant quickly. I carefully kept wiping my eyes to keep from blacking out but It was getting hard. Someone caught my attention as I saw a blurry figure in front of me. I knew they were speaking to me but with my heart pulsing in my ears and all the tears I couldn’t pay attention. I let the darkness consume me.

I awoke sometime later, my eyes opening but closing quickly as the room was too bright. I groaned trying to sit up but a gentle hand led me back down. “You need to rest” I knew that voice. I opened my eyes again adjusting to the light and looked up to see Steve. He looked disheveled, his hair looks like he’s been running his fingers through it non stop and his eyes had a hint of red under them as if he’s been crying. I took a deep breath but immediately stopped and grimaced as my rib still hurt. Steve grabbed a cup of water that was on the nightstand next to the bed and went to hand it to me but as soon as he saw my hands trembling he helped me drink some water. “Where am I?” I questioned leaning back and closing my eyes. “The med bay in the tower” I heard a chair scoot closer to me and I could only assume it was Steve coming closer to the bed. I stayed quiet for a moment, “did you find me?”

There was another moment of silence and when Steve spoke my heart clenched hearing the hurt in his voice, “Yes, I got home from the mission and all I wanted to do was see you and ask you if you really meant what you said on the phone.” I didn’t say anything and he added, “you don’t need to talk about it now, I’m just glad to see you’re okay” I opened my eyes again just as Tony walked in. “Hey kid, glad to see you're finally awake.” I furrowed my brow, “Finally awake?” he came to stand on the other side of my bed. “Well you’ve only been asleep for a day and a half” my eyes widened as I threw the covers off of me leaning to get up ignoring my ribs in the process, “I have to get to work” Tony put his hands on my shoulders and I flinched, he frowned and kept his hands up to keep me from getting up. “You’re not going back there,” Steve said behind me. I turned to look at him, “I have too” he shook his head as Tony chimed in. “You were sitting outside the office building looking like you just got the shit beat out of you, who did that?” I shook my head, “it doesn’t matter, I’m behind on my work.” I heard a scoff from Steve, he was clenching his fists, “Are you really going to go back to the place that abused you?” “You don’t understand,” I said quieter. “Understand what?!” he raised his voice and I flinched, sadness filling his eyes. “I need that job, without it I lose my apartment and that’s the only thing I have left” Tony shuffled a bit, “There’s always a room at the tower for you” I shook my head trying to get off the bed again, this time Tony moved to the side to let me up, Steve came to my otherside as I set foot on the ground and almost collapsed as my abdomen and ribs were very sore. He held me up from my arm but once I was adjusted I moved away and turned to look at both of them. “I don’t want to be a woman that is just handed things for pity or in general at all. I need to finish my job so I can make it to the top on my own. I need this job otherwise I will lose my apartment and have nowhere to go.” My eyes watered but I refused to let the tears go. Tony nodded, “okay” he walked out. Steve stayed silent averting his gaze from mine, he was having a battle in his mind. “Can I have a change of clothes?” Steve looked at me and nodded, “Yeah I’ll get them for you” I went and sat in a chair by the bed. As Steve walked out Bruce walked into the room.

“Hey how’re you feeling?” He walked over and sat on the side of the bed. “The best I can be I guess” he nodded, “Your nose wasn’t broken and some of your ribs were bruised, that will heal on its own.” “Thank you” I didn’t realize it was Bruce that cleaned me up, we haven’t talked much since I’ve come to the tower. “If you need anything let me know. For now if you feel major discomfort just take a Tylenol” I nodded and gave him a small smile as he got up to leave. Not long after Steve walked in holding a folded pile of clothes. “The bathroom is just in the corner.” he motioned to the corner of the room, I nodded, grabbing the clothes and locking myself in the bathroom. I gasped as I caught sight of myself in the mirror. There was a bandage over the bridge of my nose but under my eyes were dark, a yellowish bruise on my cheek from earlier this week. My cheeks hollow from lack of food from the previous weeks.

I looked as horrible as I felt. I took off the gown I was wearing and there was a huge bruise on my abdomen, I shook my head. The pile of clothes weren’t mine but they weren’t Steve’s. A pair of sweatpants and a big T-shirt, glad to have nothing clinging to my body. I sighed and left the bathroom. I headed out of the med bay room and Steve followed behind me. “I don’t need you to watch my every move” I turned around regretting what I said as soon as it left my mouth. Steve stopped in his tracks, “Doll, I still care about you, I’m just making sure you’re okay” ‘no no’ I mumbled to myself turning around to make my way to the elevator. Steve walked in beside me. “Jarvis?” “Yes” “Can you take me to the lobby” “Mr. Stark has requested you in the common room” I slumped my shoulders in defeat as the elevator closed and started going up to the common room. When the elevator doors opened again I walked out to see Tony and Bruce standing in the living room. “Take a seat please” Tony motioned to the couch. Steve walked over to the kitchen to grab a glass of water before returning to the living room and offering it to me. I shook my head but he kept hold of it while sitting down. “You can’t understand what’s happening to you in your eyes so maybe if you saw it from an outside perspective it’ll change your mind.” I looked at him confused as he pointed the remote at the TV, the TV showing the office, specifically Kyle’s room. “What?” “Tony and I hacked into the camera systems at Fashion Grove to see the full story,” Bruce informed me. He played a recording and I remember it as if it was yesterday. The day Steve left on his mission, there was audio, I was reliving what Kyle had said to me. When his fist collided with my face for the first time, Steve stood up.

Tony fast forwarded stopping anytime I went into his office. The video showed when Kyle kissed me, I felt sick all over again. When his lips collided with mine I flinched as Steve squeezed the cup in his hand and it shattered. Instinctively I reached for his hand to check for injuries. He gently took his hand back and clenched his fist, “Steve you’re hurt” I said with concern. “What about you? All this shit your boss has done to you. Keep going Tony, what happened the night I found her” He fast forwarded to the night he didn’t hold back. I tried holding in the tears while watching all of this again, I covered my mouth feeling nauseous but I can’t remember the last time I ate so I doubt anything would come up.

Steve left the room and Bruce came to sit by me as Tony turned to look at me. Bruce broke the silence, “We’re going to report this because this is illegal, he could’ve hurt you worse. How long were you going to take all of this from him?” I stayed silent, wiping my eyes. “This isn’t the only job in New York. I’m not offering you anything, instead I’m telling you, we’ll take care of your apartment bills until you can find another workplace unless you want to run Fashion Grove when Kyle is arrested.” I looked up at him surprised, “Arrested?” he nodded, “Kid, he’s abusing you physically, we have evidence. He’s certainly getting locked away.” Just then Tony’s phone rang and he answered it, “What’s up Nat? … What do you mean? … Ah shit okay” He looked over to me, “Well your lover boy is already on his way to your work.” I stood up as fast as I could. “No you don’t you’re staying here” “No I’m not. I have a right to go” he sighed reluctantly, “let’s go then” Bruce followed along as we went down to the parking garage, Tony leading us to a silver car, us all getting in as he screeched the car to get out of the garage heading to my place of work. Pulling right in front of the building, Tony and I got out of the car while Bruce stayed back.

I followed Tony upstairs already hearing commotion. Everyone was just standing around while you could hear muffled shouting in Kyle’s office. Tony made his way to the office as I went over to Alice who immediately wrapped me up in a hug, my ribs protesting but I hugged her back. “You’re okay, Captain came in here and stormed into Kyle’s office. Oh my god look at you what happened!?” concern filling her voice as the other employees came closer to hear what was going on. I realized it’s the first time I’m not wearing makeup in the office. I looked at all of them, “Kyle’s been physically abusing me behind doors” I heard gasps, it was out in the open now. Alice rubbed my arm up and down, “Why didn’t you tell anyone?” “I needed this job, not realizing this job or more so Kyle was draining the life out of me.” There was a moment of silence, “I wish you would’ve said something,” Jackie spoke up, he looked at me apologetically. “What do you think is going to happen to Fashion Grove?” Dawn asked, I shrugged, “I honestly don’t know what’s going to happen to the company” The door to Kyle’s office slammed open, surprised the glass on the door didn’t break. Kyle flew out sliding on the floor a few feet as everyone stared at him.

He spat out blood and jumped up immediately seeing me standing amongst everyone. “You had your little fuck buddy come and save you?” he made his way over to me and I froze. “No you don’t” Steve stood in front of me and lifted him up by the shirt. “You will never touch her or any other women again in your life” he growled. The cops burst in and came over to the scene quickly. They took Kyle from Steve and cuffed him. “I’ll see you again sweetheart don’t worry” he winked. They escorted him out and Tony came to stand in front of everyone, “you all get the rest of the week off paid. You’ll be contacted when we figure out what will be of this company” Everyone hurriedly gathered their things and left, Alice telling me to call her if I needed anything. Steve looked at me, “are you okay?” I shook my head and found the nearest trash can to empty the contents in my stomach. I didn’t even think there was anything to empty. Steve held my hair back as I leaned over the trash can. I wiped my mouth and leaned back. He sat down in front of me.

“Did you mean what you said on the phone?” I knew he wanted to know and I couldn’t blame him. I sighed concentrating on my breathing before responding, “Yes, No, I don’t know. I never wanted you to see me like this. Hurting, in pain. I didn’t want to bombard you with my problems to add on to your stress. It would be easier if you just forgot about me. In the end I knew if anything serious happened to me no one would miss me anyway” I couldn’t look at him but I heard a small sniffle. “That’s how you really feel?” he was quiet, I nodded slowly looking up seeing a few stray tears fall from his eyes. “Doll, if anything happened to you I don’t know what I’d do. When you ended it on the phone my world stopped. I’ve known you for almost a month but you’ve made a big impact in my life in just a short amount of time that I would miss you dearly if something happened to you” Now I was crying, he leaned over to me to hold my face gently wiping away the tears from my eyes. “I’m so sorry I hurt you” I cried, he shook his head, “stop don’t do that to yourself, you were in a bad place mentally, you’re okay, we’re okay''

Steve leaned forward to kiss me but I turned my head making him kiss me on the cheek and then look at me with confusion. “I just threw up” he shook his head, “I don’t care I have you back” he grabbed both sides of my face and gave me a gentle peck. Everytime our lips touched a spark would fly through me and I can only imagine it was the same for Steve. He leaned his forehead against mine to look into my eyes. “This is so romantic but it’s kinda stuffy in here, so can we go” I jumped not realizing Tony watched every second of that. Steve laughed, going to stand up and offered me a hand. I walked over to my cubicle and gathered some things not knowing if I’d ever come back here. Steve took the things from me as we headed out of the building. “Listen Kid,’ Tony leaned over to me, ‘Is it okay if you stay at the tower for a bit until you’re healthy again and you figure out what you want to do job wise?” I nodded, “I need to go to my apartment so I can get some stuff” As soon as we stepped foot outside cameras started flashing in my face which took me aback, Steve put an arm around me and pulled me close leading me to the car. Ignoring the questions I got into the back of the vehicle and Steve handed me my stuff, “I took my bike, I’ll follow you to your apartment” I nodded and he leaned down to give me a quick kiss before closing the door and avoiding the cameras and questions as he got to his bike. Tony got in the driver seat and we left for my apartment.

Tony and Bruce waited in the car as Steve and I went up to the apartment. “We have to hurry before your apartment gets surrounded by paparazzi.” I nodded, going straight to my closet to grab a suitcase filling it with as many clothes as I could, purposely not grabbing pajamas. Steve walked over to where I was packing and picked up his shirt that was folded on the bed. “I wore it every night you were gone” I told him. He looked at me and smiled, tossing the shirt in the suitcase. I finished quickly making sure everything was shut off and unplugged not knowing how long they expected me to stay at the tower. “Can I ride with you?” I questioned as we made our way out and Steve shook his head, “if your ribs weren’t bruised, it’ll hurt you too much. Don’t worry we’ll be back at the tower before you know it.” I sighed knowing he was right. After he put my stuff in the trunk we headed toward the tower. These past two weeks have been a roller coaster, one moment I know nothing but my job, the next I’m getting beaten and my boss gets fired. I know nothing of the Avengers and now I’m going to stay in the tower. What is my life? My next decision is whether I want to be in charge of Fashion Grove or find another job that will take me without having the necessary experience I need. A slight headache crept up into my head thinking about work after all the events that just happened but I don’t need Tony taking care of my expenses for too long because that’s just not who I am. I look out the car window and up to the sky thanking my mom for looking out for me, she always knew what to do and I just wish she was here to guide me. I sighed and closed my eyes for the rest of the drive.

Chapter Text

When heading back to the common room floor we were greeted by Thor. “Friends you’re finally back” “Hey Thor” I smiled. “There is a huge feast in the kitchen” I gazed over to what looked like a buffet of sandwich items such as; condiments, meat, bread, toppings, sauces. I felt drool pooling in my mouth and I drowned out the conversation as I headed straight to the food. I grabbed a hoagie roll and started loading it up with all this yummy goodness. I sat down and started taking bites of this big sandwich to the best of my ability. “You eat like a champion my Lady” Thor chuckled while he and Steve joined me. “I can’t remember the last time I ate” We ate in silence and I stuffed my stomach until I couldn’t eat another bite. I felt so much better after having food in me. “How was the mission?” I asked after taking a moment to wipe the crumbs from the table into my hand and onto my plate. Steve smiled, “it was easy just tedious, we had to get some data from this group so we could figure out where their hideouts were located and take them out” I hummed, “It would be awesome to see all you guys in your gear and fighting” I looked at Thor curiously and he smiled at me, “I have a morbid question” I tried to keep in the chuckle, he nodded for me to continue, “So lightning doesn’t affect you but what if you were in water and used lightning would you and everything in the water get electrocuted?” Steve let out a laugh, “Doll, oh my gosh” Thor shook his head, “The things around me would simply get electrocuted but not the whole body of water I was in nor myself.” I nodded approvingly, “that’s sick” “How would that be sick?” he questioned and I laughed, “It means cool” “Ahh I see… You’re sick” he said which made Steve and I laugh again, “We’ll work on it” I went to get up and grab my plate when Steve stopped me, “don’t worry about it” I sighed as he took it, I walked over to the fridge to grab a water bottle and make my way over to the couch.

I didn’t do much but I felt exhausted, probably from my body trying to heal mixed with the mental exhaustion I felt from earlier today at work. There were quiet murmurs from behind me and then Natasha walked into view and sat on the couch facing me. She studied my face for a moment, “How're you feeling?” “Sore in some places but mostly mentally exhausted” she nodded, “I can understand that” I was sitting in the corner of the couch between the armrest and the back with my legs criss crossed. “Were you so caught up with work and bills that when your boss hit you, you didn’t think to quit?” I assumed the group had been talking about what had happened as Thor said nothing about my appearance earlier. Sometimes I feel like they treat me like I’m fragile but I can handle a lot and I have. “Have you ever felt like you were only holding onto a tiny piece of thread that connected you to reality and without that you’d be lost not being able to find a way back” she slowly nodded taking me by surprise but I continued either way, “that’s how I felt. I know I could’ve easily quit and worked as a server or something in retail but that was never going to help me achieve my goal. Companies look for one thing and that’s experience. How’re you supposed to gain experience if no one hires you due to not having any?’ I licked my lips before continuing, ‘that job. Kyle had me wrapped around his finger. I didn’t want to demote myself. I wanted to just finish what I had to do so I could leave but leave and be happy” I looked down, not really having ever voiced my thoughts out loud before about why I stuck with the job for as long as I did.

It was silent before I looked up again, “but now that I think about it, Kyle would threaten me about how I half assed my work and how I needed to live up to his expectations and higher to get a good word out of him” I scoffed, “the hours I put in, the lack of sleep and food that I had just to finish everything he gave me. The job was tolerable until I didn’t finish one assignment otherwise, I never missed a day, came in when I was sick and worked my ass off everyday including weekends to show I was good enough’ at this point I knew I was just arguing with myself pointing out how stupid I was after all I did for that company to be treated the way I was. Natasha just sat and listened as I kept talking, ‘he always told me I wasn’t good enough and that I would never be good enough’ I got up and slowly start pacing, I stopped in front of Natasha raising my voice more towards myself than her and she understood, ‘you know what he told me, he asked me if I thought I was good enough to be with someone that actually cared about me and then proceeded to say he was the determining factor on my future and whether or not I wanted to live a good life. I’m sorry but what did that asshole ever do that would even remotely help me in my future. I bet if I lived to finish the rest of the year off he would’ve trapped me and not let me move on to something better.” The realization hit me like a ton of bricks and I stumbled back tears flowing from my eyes as I shook my head, “he would’ve trapped me” I whispered.

I felt a pair of arms wrap around me, “shh it’s okay you needed to get all of this out” I turned and put my head on Steve’s chest as he rubbed my back and let me cry. I balled his shirt into my fists, “I’m so stupid, I was being manipulated” “You’re not stupid, it’s okay, it’s over now. Kyle can’t touch you”After a few minutes I calmed down a bit and let go of his shirt. I sniffled and leaned back to see the group standing around the couch, they listened to the breakdown I had with myself. I looked at everyone and started talking again, “I’m sorry.’ I felt like I owed them an explanation, ‘I left Florida because I had no family, I lost everything that was important to me back in that state so I came here to start fresh, I was excited, proud of myself for actually leaving the state and finding a job that was going to kick start the rest of my life. I started at Fashion Grove and slowly started losing myself. I never made any friends besides Alice because I had no free time and I started feeling like I was back in Florida, where I was going nowhere, trapped, falling into a routine of continuous dread and the feeling of being a failure, but I just wasn’t ready to run away again.” I stood there and looked down at my feet. “Life isn’t all rainbows and sunshine’ I looked up as Tony broke the silence, ‘life is hard and then we die. You run into challenges that make you stronger as long as you overcome them.” Clint spoke up after, “Challenges, I agree but having a boss physically abuse you isn’t a challenge, standing up for yourself and reporting it is overcoming it. Yes you had you’re reasons and by no means are you stupid from what I can tell, this was just a bump in the road that was handled the wrong way” I nodded understanding.
“Even us as heroes have all had challenges more so than others on a daily basis but we have to know when to go and call for help. I understand all you have here is Alice but you should’ve come to me. You are not and will never be a burden to me.” Steve finished still having an arm around my waist. “Thank you all for everything. I honestly don’t know what my life would’ve been if I never bumped into Steve'' I chuckled looking up at Steve who smiled down at me. After another moment or two of silence Bruce clasped his hands together, “Alrighty, why don’t we all get cleaned up and watch a movie?” “That’d be sick!” exclaimed Thor. I laughed pointing at him, “There ya go buddy”

I excused myself so I could go to Steve’s flat to shower and change. My hair felt greasy and I felt disgusting altogether so feeling the hot water on my skin felt so relaxing. Since I’d be going back to the common room I opted on wearing Steve’s shirt with a pair of pajama shorts. I felt better, like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders. Today was the start of getting my life back together and leaving all the toxic in the past. I got back to the common room to see the coffee table filled with multiple popcorn buckets, sweets and fruits.

Water bottles randomly placed about the table. Steve and Tony were arguing over movies so I took a seat next to Natasha, she smiled and shared her blanket with me. Thor and Bruce on the couch while Clint took a reclining seat. “Thanks for listening to me earlier” I whispered. “Us girls have to stay together. When Pepper left for the office in Amsterdam it got really lonely with all this testosterone.” “Pepper?” “Tony’s girlfriend” “Oh, I didn’t know he had a girlfriend” I said surprised. All of a sudden Steve sat down on the other side of me and sighed. I looked at him putting my hand on his forearm, “what’s wrong?” “I won rock paper scissors so we get to watch Star Wars, Rogers is a sore loser” Tony smirked. “Yeah yeah whatever” there were chuckles around the room as Tony set up the movie and took a seat in one of the other reclining seats. It warmed my heart to be relaxing with everyone. I can’t imagine how tired the Avengers are after missions, especially the ones that last for weeks. I watched some of the movie but I found my eyes drifting to look at Steve and take in his gorgeous features in the dark, the tv being the only light in the room. His features were soft as he was watching the movie.

His eyelashes are thick and beautiful along with his blue eyes. I didn’t know a lot of people that have blue eyes and I think they’re absolutely incredible. His nose, lips, jawline, even his neck, watching his Adam's apple bob up and down every time he swallowed. He looked toward me and a blush crept up on my cheeks as I continued to watch the movie, leaning against Steve as he put his arm around me. Not long after my eyes felt heavy and I soon succumbed to sleep.

When I awoke I was in bed. Steve’s bed, he probably brought me here after the movie. I felt his arm around my waist so I slowly turned around. His other arm under his pillow as he slept, his lips slightly open while I heard him quietly breathing. He’s so perfect I could lay here and watch him all day but I couldn’t resist, I leaned over and kissed him gently on the lips. His eyes slowly fluttered open and a small smile crept upon his face. “Morning,” I said. “Morning beautiful” his raspy voice made me want to die on the spot.

He pulled me against him and connected our lips once more, lips moving in sync, he moved back to kiss my jawline, I leaned my head up giving him access to my neck which he kissed along with ease. I hummed in content as he pulled back to look at me, “How did you sleep?” he asked, kissing my forehead. “Perfect, I feel well rested.” He retracted his arm so he could sit up and stretch. I leaned over to lay on his lap, his hand automatically going to play with my hair. I’ve had a question burning in my mind for a while now, “Steve?” “Hmm” he looked at me curiously. “What are we?” He looked up and I could tell he was thinking about how to respond so I spoke up again, “We’ve been sleeping in bed together and kissing and I know I care for you a lot and I can only hope it’s the same from you, I was just or thought that...” I trailed off feeling some embarrassment talking about how I needed reassurance from him on whether or not he cares about me. “Doll?” he broke me from my thoughts as I looked up at him. “Would you like to be my girlfriend?” I smiled big, “Hmm well, I think we need to go on a first date” He gasped playfully. “Okay in that case, would you like to go on a date with me?” I nodded. He chuckled, “Okay let’s eat breakfast and get ready so I can have some time to think about what to do”

Steve ended up disappearing after breakfast and told me to be ready at 4pm. I went to the training room to find Natasha and Clint practicing sparing. I sat and watched them until they were done. “Hey kiddo what’s up?” Clint asked as him and Natasha were walking over to me, both of them slightly out of breath. “First of all, you both are amazing when it comes to sparing” “As soon as you’re ready I’m willing to teach you” I nodded at Natasha, “Steve asked me out on a date so I needed an opinion on hair and outfit” “Yeah that is not my department but congrats on the date! Have fun” Clint ran out of the room as I giggled and Natasha rolled her eyes. “Did you pack date worthy clothes or are those still in your apartment?” “Hmm well all he told me was to dress comfortably, I’d like to go to the apartment to get something he hasn’t seen yet” she hummed in agreement, “let me shower quick and we can head to your place, wait for me in the common room” “Okay!” I made my way to the common room, it being completely empty, so I just turned on the tv and waited for Natasha.

It was strange being in my apartment again, I don’t know what I was expecting but it was just as I left it. “You have a pretty cute apartment” “Thanks you’re welcome anytime” She followed me into the bedroom, I opened my closet door and turned to her, “help” she chuckled, walking over and searching for clothes. I took a seat on the bean bag, “I was thinking about my hair, that I’d keep it down but maybe you could help me with loose curls at the bottom?” she stopped for a second before continuing to look at my clothes, “you have a curling iron?” “yep” “set that up as I pick out your clothes” I got up doing as I was told, stopping to look at my face in the mirror. Sighing as I ran my fingers over the bruises under my eyes, how could Steve look at me and like what he sees. “What’re you thinking about?” Natasha stood in the doorway to the bathroom with her arms crossed over her chest. “I want to look pretty for Steve” “Stop that you are pretty, bruises and all. They’ll go away soon and plus we can cover that up with makeup easily” I smiled at her but my mind raced back to when I used to put makeup on everyday for work so no one would see the bruises from Kyle, I shivered at the memory.

Natasha led me over to the bed as she had clothes laid out. “Like it?” She picked out black leggings with a white crop top and a light denim jacket, red hightop converse to go with the look. “Simple, casual, comfy but cute okay I love it.” “Perfect! Change and we can do your hair and makeup” When Natasha finished my hair and started my makeup I was feeling better about myself, I felt good. Her phone chimed making her look down and respond quickly before going back to my makeup. “Steve is going to pick you up here” “I wonder what he has planned?” Natasha shrugged, “I haven’t heard anything but I’m sure all the guys know about it by now” I chuckled. Soon enough she finished the look and when I saw myself in the mirror I gasped as I looked like a different person, my past self when I was healthy. The bruises were gone and she contoured my cheeks to look fuller. I know in time I’ll look like this again but it was refreshing to see myself like this. She stuck with a natural look with some mascara to top it off. I turned around and just hugged her, she tensed for a moment before returning the hug. “Thank you I love everything” “It was fun, it's been a long time since I just hung out with another woman, it’s nice” I went into my room to put some perfume on as my phone vibrated, ‘I’m outside my love.’ Butterflies swarmed in my stomach, “Steve’s here” “Well what’re you waiting for?” she chuckled. Natasha followed me to leave making sure to shut everything off and lock the door on the way out.

My breath caught in my throat as I saw Steve holding the door open to a light blue old fashioned looking car, he wore jeans with a dark blue button up shirt tucked in. I swooned at how he looked so handsome. “What kind of car is this?” I walked up to him, he leaned down to kiss me which I happily returned. “A 1960 Chevrolet Impala” I smiled upon getting in, the interior was also blue to match the outside of the car, the front seat was one seat which was weird to me considering I’m used to modern cars and the steering wheel was huge! I thought this car was beautiful. Steve got into the other side and started the car taking hold of my hand and drove off. “Where are we going Mr. Rogers” he smirked, “it’s a 40 minute drive so relax. You look absolutely stunning by the way,” he looked me over before focusing back on the road. I enjoyed the ride, the radio playing quietly. It didn’t feel like 40 minutes when Steve told me we were here. I looked to see a line of cars heading into what looked like a drive in, “Steve a drive in?” he looked at me, “do you like it?” I sat up looking around, “I’ve never been but I’ve always wanted to go to a drive in. What’re we seeing?” I heard him let out a sigh of relief, “Just go with it, the new Adam Sandler movie that just came out” “With Jenifer Aniston?” he nodded. He stopped the car to pay for the tickets and he pulled up in the front row a little to the right. He turned around and started bringing stuff up from the back seat. Blankets, small bags of popcorn, some boxes of candy. I laughed as he looked at me, “You’re so cute” he blushed, “servers go up to each car before the movie if you want food, they have hotdogs, hamburgers and fries with shakes, soda and water. I thought for a moment, “I’ll take a burger with fries and water.” He nodded now playing with the radio. The radio synced up with what was on the screen as for now it was just playing advertisements. Not long after a server came up to Steve’s window and he ordered. I put the snacks to my right as I scooted over in the middle of the seat putting the blanket over me. “I’ll scoot over when our food comes,” I nodded understandingly.

Steve did scoot over once the food came, the previews started and we just sat and ate enjoying one another's company. I tried my best not to make a mess in the car as I can only imagine it’s hard to come by a car like this one. I wrapped up the food I couldn’t finish as Steve finished his meal. He put his arm around me as I leaned into him and the movie started. Every once in a while Steve would kiss the top of my head, other than that I was completely enthralled in the movie. The movie was over too soon to my liking, “That was such a good movie, I loved it so much, I couldn’t imagine any other actors or actresses playing those parts. Wow incredible” I looked over to Steve who was just looking at me with adoration in his eyes as a blush crept over my cheeks. I looked down a bit to take hold of his hand and play with his fingers, it was already dark out but I looked at him, “I don’t want this night to be over” He leaned over to press his lips to mine gently, “good because I don’t either.” He put his seatbelt on as I did the same. He took hold of my hand as we drove, at this point I didn’t care where we went as long as I was with Steve. He made everything better, I felt safe, appreciated, cared about, genuinely happy. He pulled up on this hill that overlooked the city.

I gasped and as soon as he parked the car I hopped out to look. The view was breathtaking, the city lights so beautiful. “Steve, the view is gorgeous!” “My view is better” I turned around to see him leant against the car with his arms crossed above his chest staring at me. “Stop” I said quieter. He pushed himself off the car and came over to me, taking my arms and placing them around his neck and then proceeded to place his hands on my waist. We slowly started dancing in a circle, “You’re so beautiful, Doll” I smiled, “Ever since I met you my life has been non-stop but I can honestly say that you’ve made me the happiest I have been in a long time” I went up on my tiptoes to place a kiss on his soft lips. “I didn’t think I’d ever be able to look at a woman again since I’ve awoken but you’re different, my body just has a pull towards you and I can’t explain it.” He stopped dancing, “I have a song I want to dance too” he said as he let go to walk to the car. Turning up the radio so we could hear clearly. There was thunder as he was walking back to me to continue our dancing. “Oh Steve” I said breathlessly listening to the lyrics of the song, a few tears slipping down my cheeks.

Steve leaned down to kiss each one. It started to drizzle but we didn’t move as in this moment it was just the two of us, both taking in each other's features not wanting to be anywhere else but in each other's arms. The rain came down harder as we laughed but waited until the song ended, we connected our lips, moving in sync, his hands going lower and mine pressed against his wet chest. He put his hands on my thighs and lifted me up making a squeak slip past my lips, but I wrapped my legs around his waist regardless and put my arms around his neck again deepening the kiss. The thunder in the distance, the rain coming down, another random slow song playing on the radio, I felt like fireworks were bursting out of me. We unfortunately had to lean back but not without leaning our foreheads together, “Doll, would you be my girlfriend?” I nodded against him, “yes a million times” I kissed him over and over again making him laugh. “I think we should get out of the rain” I hummed in agreement as I pulled him closer and put my head in the crook of his neck. This is truly one of the best nights of my life.

Chapter Text

“Huh, I’ll always have a sweet spot for music back in my day but I also like the music you like’ he stopped to place a gentle kiss upon my lips, ‘It’s growing on me” Steve and I couldn’t get enough of one another, basking in the days of just him and I. I lay on the armrest of the couch with my legs over him as he leaned on the back of the sofa with one hand on my thigh and the other rubbing up and down my shin. “Music will always live on and whenever you want to listen to music back in your day you just tap this playlist” I showed him a playlist I made for him as he was telling me all the different music he grew up listening to, I labeled it, ‘Steve’s simpler days’. He smiled at me. “We should work on a playlist for both of us” “I’d like that” I put the song that we danced to when he asked me to his girlfriend on it, “This is the first song going in the playlist” He hummed in agreement as he leaned his head back and closed his eyes. It’s so nice seeing him relax, his body having no tension and nothing to stress him out, he’s just here feeling peaceful. I stretched a bit letting my back crack as we’ve been sitting like this for a while. My phone buzzes and I look at it to see a text from Natasha, I chuckle as Steve raises his head to look at me. “What’s so funny?” I turn my phone over to him, “the team wants to know if we want to go bowling”

Steve and I got ready for the bowling alley. I wore long black leggings with a light blue tank top, pairing them with vans to match the top. Steve insisted on letting me borrow his brown jacket so I wouldn’t get cold. I took it without hesitation because I'd never turn down being snuggled in anything that smelt like him. Steve wore blue jeans with a white shirt under an unbuttoned short sleeve button up shirt that was maroon and rolled up to just below his elbows, he finished his outfit with a pair of white converse. “Are you excited?” Steve chuckled as I tugged him along to the car park. “It’s been awhile since we got away from the tower this is going to be so much fun!” We opted on taking Steve’s motorcycle since all of us wouldn’t fit in one vehicle and again I’d never complain because I get to hold onto my sweets. We were informed that Bruce wasn’t going to be joining us because he wanted to work on his research and he says bowling can get competitive. I really wanted him to join us but I’d never force him to do anything he didn’t want to.

On a motorcycle it only took about 15 minutes to get to the bowling alley. Steve helped me off and he immediately intertwined our fingers together as we made our way inside an empty bowling alley. “Where is everyone?” We saw our group in the middle at the table in front of the lanes. Each lane had a ‘U’ shaped booth and a table in the middle, it was a newly renovated bowling alley. “Like it?” Tony stood up with his arms raised seemingly proud. I looked at him confusedly, “I rented out the place for a few hours” my jaw dropped, but I could understand where he was coming from, I don’t think we’d be able to play in peace without fans interrupting our whole session. I would never think it was a bad thing but I can see it getting tiring. Turning to Steve I informed him I'd get the shoes, “what size are you?” “10, I’ll get the bowling balls” he leaned down to kiss me before I made my way over to the counter. “Hi, can I get a size 8 for women and 10 for men?” The teen behind the counter smiled before turning around and getting the shoes. ‘I hope shoe size does correlate with dick size because Steve is…’ I licked my lips but was taken out of my trance by the teen handing me the shoes. I walked back to our table and changed into my bowling shoes.

“Is that really necessary?” I look up as I hear Natasha comment. I stood up and laughed, “Steve!” He walked over holding 5 bowling balls in his arms effortlessly and smiled sheepishly, “I didn’t know which weight you’d want” He was always so sweet, thinking of every little detail. “Thank you” I grabbed one to help bring them to the ball return. After I put the ball down I turned around and saw Thor sitting at the booth looking lost. Making my way over to him I sat down and put my hand on his forearm, “what’s wrong?” he gave out a sigh, “I do not know how to play this game of bowling.” I smiled, he was so pure and innocent when it came to simple earth stuff, “It’s easy really! You find a ball with a weight that’s comfortable to hold and then you throw it to try and hit all the white pins down at the end of the lane. After you watch someone do it, it’ll be easy” He put his other hand on mine and squeezed, “thanks for always being so patient with me my Lady” I smiled, “Always”

“Okay I take dibs on first” Tony stated standing at the little machine to put our names up on the screen. The order went as follows; Tony, Clint, Thor, Steve, Me, and Nat. Tony argued saying no bumpers, then immediately he ended up bowling a split. Clint went next and surprisingly didn’t get a strike. Thor went and I gave him a look of encouragement. “Thor no!” I was too late as I heard gasps, Thor threw overhand and the ball went straight through the wall above the pin grabber. I heard Tony mumbling under his breath about how it comes out of his wallet. I went up to Thor, “Overhand?” he looked a little defeated, “I thought I had a choice in my throw” I shook my head, I grabbed another green ball indicating a 16 pound ball which was way too heavy for myself. “put your middle and ring finger in these holes and then your thumb in this one” he did as I said. “Now you walk up to this line and throw the ball like this” I made the motion for him and he nodded. Taking a step back I watched him and his ball rolled in the gutter, I still clapped. “Yes! Perfect now just keep your wrist straight and the ball will hit the white pins.” Thor ended up hitting 7 pins down and I clapped again as did our group behind us, “you’re basically a pro” I said going back toward my spot next to Steve, “Thank you my Lady”

Steve makes a strike on his first bowl and turns around pointing to the pins that are all knocked over, “Did you see that?’ he crossed his arms over his chest and smirked, ‘I could do this all day” Tony scoffs, “yeah we know'' When it was my turn I threw a gutter ball both times which made me pout because I knew I was better than that. I walked back to my spot and Steve leaned in to kiss my pouty lips, “You’re just warming up doll” Clint handed me a menu, “Order what you want” motioning to the same teen that gave me the shoes but was now holding a pen and paper. I ordered cheese fries and a buffalo chicken wrap. Natasha went and bowled normally, lucky for her no gutter balls.

As the game continued the energy in the room changed as each guy went making snarky comments toward each other after they’d bowled. Tony would make a strike and say ‘Watch how it’s done’ Then you had Clint who wouldn’t stop getting strikes saying ‘I was gonna go easy on you guys’ Thor was getting better and trying to stay up with the men's scores, I could tell he was getting annoyed but kept saying ‘Don’t worry friends once I get the hang of it I’ll easily be crowned winner’ Steve being the old fashioned man that he is would make comments like ‘that’s how I roll’ Natasha and I kept looking at each other and rolling our eyes because we’re just here to have fun not everything has to be a competition.

The food came which consisted of nachos, fries, pizza, my buffalo chicken wrap and pitchers of beer and water. It seemed like Natasha and I were the only ones eating since the game turned into a testosterone match between the men. Steve plopped down next to me and I tried feeding him a fry which he put his hand up, “sorry my love I have to stay focused” I looked at him confused, “what will eating a fry do to alter you being focused?” he smiled at me and bit half the fry out of my fingers, I chuckled, throwing the other half of it into my mouth. I ended up moving to sit next to Natasha as the game itself was getting a little violent between the men, those poor bowling pins were breaking and chipping due to the force they were throwing the ball and the staff had to keep replacing them. I just came to have a good time, but it was impossible to talk to them. Natasha put a hand on my shoulder. “Games always get way too competitive” At one point in the game I saw Thor staring down Tony and Clint and for just a split second I swear I could see his eyes glow a bit which made me feel more uncomfortable than I already was.

The game was close, Clint took the win bowling a 289. Besides the first round he didn’t miss a strike after that. Tony and Steve tied for second with 280. Thor bowled a 262, which was amazing considering it was his first time bowling. Natasha bowled a 165 and I came in last with 102, I tried the best I could but I do not have the strength to keep up with everyone. “Air hockey now Capsicle” Tony called out and he, Steve and the other two started heading toward the arcade. I changed my shoes and looked at the almost untouched food on the table. Besides what Nat and I ate, everything was still there, “should we clean this up I feel bad” Natasha shook her head, “we paid for it”. I walked up to the counter to return my shoes, “the food on the table, can I get boxes?” “I can pack and bag your food for you and bring it to your group when finished” the teen smiled. “Thank you so much I appreciate it” I just couldn’t leave that uneaten food there. I felt bad that they cooked it and I knew the guys would be hungry afterwards. I made my way to the arcade and there was commotion at the air hockey table so I walked over to see Tony and Steve versing each other.

Steve jumped up and down after shooting the 7th point and winning the game, “It’s your stupid reflexes” Tony said chuckling. I went over and hugged Steve seeing that everyone calmed down after our bowling game. The others dispersed to play the various games in the arcade. Tony gave us each a card with tokens on it which was appreciated. I looked around and saw Thor at the claw machine so I ran over as he grabbed a stuffed animal, “yes!” I cheered just as the claw dropped the animal. Thor gasped, shaking the machine, “I want my prize!” I laughed, “Try again” I encouraged. He tried a few more times before the claw dropped a green gator plush into the drop box. Thor grabbed it and hugged it looking at it with sparkles in his eyes, “I think I will call it Loki” I turned my head at him, “After my brother” I smiled, “That’s so sweet I didn’t know you had one, can I meet him” Thor was silent for a moment, “I’m not sure my Lady, he was the one that tried to destroy New York so..” I nodded understanding, ‘oof that must be tough’

Thor walked away and I felt an arm wrap around my waist, “Do you want me to win you something my love?” getting kissed on top of the head was something I’d never get tired of. I looked up stealing a kiss from Steve and nodded my head enthusiastically. He chuckled while swiping his card to win me a prize. As Steve was doing that I looked around to see what everyone was doing, Thor sat on a high table admiring Loki. Clint and Natasha were in an almost fully enclosed zombie shooting game, they were holding toy guns shooting and laughing with each other. Tony was shooting basketballs looking very focused. After a few card swipes Steve won a light blue teddy bear, I held it close to me, “Steve meet Captain Bear” Steve laughed and petted the bear as I held it up to him. I saw Tony was done with his game so I walked over to him, “Want to play dance revolution with me?” he smiled and nodded. We headed over to the dance machine while Steve and Thor followed along to watch. I handed Steve Captain Bear and told him to protect it with his life, he saluted me. “You can pick any song I don’t care” I said, setting my difficulty to intermediate as did Tony. He ended up picking a default song that came with the machine and before I knew it both of our feet were moving to the music. It’s been so long since I played on a machine like this I couldn’t help but laugh as we danced. The score was close with me winning by not even 50 points. Tony and I high fived each other as Clint and Natasha joined our group. “That was so much fun!” We were interrupted by the teenager bringing a bag filled with boxes of our food, I went over and grabbed it thanking him so much.

I turned around but while I did so a photobooth caught my attention. “Can we please do this?” I put the food on the table and walked over to the photo booth. I got in followed by Steve and Natasha. Tony and Clint had to squeeze in front of us and Thor stepped on the side of the machine but maneuvered to hover over Natasha to get into the screen. We had 6 poses to do. The first everyone smiled, the second we all made a funny face, the third I put bunny ears behind Tony’s head which let the 4th picture be him looking up at me upset while the rest of us were laughing. The 5th picture Thor squeezed in more which made the picture show me being squished by all 3 of them and Steve trying to sit up with his arm raised to not crush me to death. Clint called out ‘Random’ for the last one and Steve turned and connected our lips. I didn’t get a chance to see what everyone else did for their pose. We only got 3 copies of it. Thor got one to bring to Asgard, I kept one and Tony suggested framing the 3rd and putting it in the common room.

I took a look at the pictures again, noticing everyone looking at Steve and I in the last photo with nothing but adoration. Smiling and thinking about how I considered every single one of them to be family. My heart hurt that Bruce didn’t join us today so I made a mental note to spend some more quality time with him. There were a couple yawns from the group as they decided it would be best to head back to the tower. I grabbed the food and handed it to Tony who chuckled at me. As we were walking back I looked up at Steve giving his hand a squeeze, “I don’t want to go back yet” I whispered. He nodded and we continued walking our group back to the car they took. We hugged them and I told Tony to drive safe. Steve and I got on his motorcycle and he looked back at me, “Milkshakes?” I smiled, “yes please!” I held onto him tight as we drove to the plaza across the street to a cute little ice cream parlor. Steve and I walked in, this place was amazing, they had vintage toys hanging from the ceiling and a jukebox playing music. The seats and booths were red with white strips on them and the tables a sparkly silver, I loved it.

The milkshakes were enormous so I asked Steve if we could share one. He happily agreed and we got a chocolate strawberry milkshake with whipped cream and a cherry on top. We sat at a booth and Steve slid in next to me, our thighs touching. “Did you want to get something to eat? you barely ate at the bowling alley” I asked concerned, holding onto his arm. “I’m okay and there should still be the leftovers at the tower” I nodded as we shared our milkshake. I took a sip without the straw to try and get some chocolate instead of the strawberry, I put the cup down and Steve laughed. “What?” I pouted, “You have a milkshake mustache” I felt my cheeks blush but before I could grab a napkin Steve put an arm over me and pulled me close, “Let me get that for you my love” he connected our lips together, I felt my groin on fire as he pulled back to lick the milk away and then lick his lips after. I shook my head and leaned into him, this man I swear.

Chapter Text

A month has gone by since I stopped working for Fashion Grove. I did move back to my apartment but it was either Steve coming to my place or me just going over to the tower. I’ve been sending out applications after the bruises healed and I wasn’t malnourished looking. Besides being constantly declined by companies I’ve felt so good. At the moment the Avengers were out on a mission for the week. I spent some time with Alice but just worked on myself. When the Avengers weren’t in the tower I’d text Phil saying I was going to stop by more for the group's ease of mind. I liked using the training room for yoga and gymnastics more so trying to just strengthen myself in general. Days without Steve went by way too slow but I think it’s important for each other to have alone time. Steve always ended up wanting to sleep next to me on our alone days so of course I’d make the exception whenever he wanted because I couldn’t complain having those strong arms around me while I slept.

It was Sunday and I received a text from Tony saying they’d be home today, so I set up food in the common room kitchen and waited for them, simply passing time by just watching tv. After a few hours of lounging around I finally heard the engine to the quinjet in the distance but at that same moment the elevator dinged with people from the medbay running in with two gurneys and my heart dropped. I followed them outside, the first person on a gurney was Clint and I ran with them as they were rolling him in the direction of the med bay. “Clint, are you okay!?” Panic in my voice as I was already teary eyed. “Hey kiddo it’s just my arm” his voice raspy but I saw the blood covering his arm as there was a huge gash. “You’ll be okay, it’s okay” I said more to myself, but as soon as I looked back at the second gurney my heart broke in a million pieces, it was Steve. I slowed down and then got to Steve, he was out cold, “what’s wrong?” “We don’t know yet” one of the nurses said, “heart rate dropping” I stopped as they brought him into the elevator, my legs wouldn’t carry me anymore, I went to collapse but someone caught me, my tears making my vision blurry. I was scooped up and brought over to the couch, “My Lady, Cap will be okay, he's tough.” I saw Natasha, Tony, and Bruce standing around as Thor sat next to me. “Wh..what happened?” There was silence before Tony spoke, they all looked like shit, exhausted. “Ambush” I squeezed my eyes shut just thinking about people surrounding them. “Steve’s tough and so is Clint, they just didn’t have cover from all sides” Natasha said. “We all need to clean up, they’ll be okay, I’m sure you can see them soon” Bruce gave me a small smile as they left leaving me on the couch completely numb.

Not sure how long I sat there I slowly got up to make it to the med bay. The elevator moved excruciatingly slow as my heart was pounding. In the hallway there was a door open and when I looked in I saw Clint sitting up on his phone his arm bandaged, I went in to see him. He looked up from his phone and smiled, “Ah you’re my first visitor” I looked at him sadly, “is your arm okay?” he lifted his arm, “this? It'll be fine within a few weeks. I was just caught off guard” I walked closer and grabbed his hand, he gave me a squeeze, “you don’t need to hide anything from me” he sighed, “my arm hurts like hell but I will be okay” I nodded, “I can’t imagine having anything happen to any of you” He gave me a genuine smile, “You don’t need to worry, I know you’re dying to see Cap. Go I’ll be okay” I nodded letting go of his hand, “If you need anything just text me”I gave his arm another look, “Will do” I walked slowly to the next room that I knew would be Steve’s and stood outside the door. I don’t know why I was so scared to see him. I opened the door seeing him sleeping, the blanket over him but I could tell they took his shirt off. I closed the door and walked closer to him. His face had some cuts that had small bandages on them, I rubbed my thumb over his cheek. I then lifted his blanket to see a bandage across his abdomen, some blood already staining the white gauze, I pulled the blanket back up and held onto the bed. Tears flowing down my face, “Steve, I know you’re strong but I still get scared.” I sniffled just wishing he’d wake up and be okay, it hurts me to see him hurt, ‘I can’t lose the only person I have left to love!” I couldn’t control the tears and I slowly brought myself to the floor sitting criss crossed and putting my face in my hands. I sobbed my body shaking uncontrollably with the thought of losing Steve, how dangerous his missions actually are and that anything could happen at any moment.

A hand on my head stopped my thoughts and I scuttled up seeing it was Steve’s. When I took hold of his hand I looked at his face, his eyes looking back at me but I could tell he was exhausted. “Steve?” my voice is a bit groggy from crying, “You love me?” I was shocked he heard me talking to him before. He let go of my hand to wipe the tears from my eyes but I shook my head lowering his hand, “you need to rest” “at least bring a chair over so you don’t strain your back sitting on the floor” I softly chuckled as he always puts everyone before himself. I did as he said and laid my head on the bed, him running his hand through my hair. It was quiet but I just enjoyed knowing he was okay. “I love you too” I gasped sitting up letting his hand fall back to the bed. “I was trying to figure out a way to tell you, not really planning to tell you like this,” he chuckled. I just looked at him, “you love me?” I asked the same question he did earlier, he nodded. “When did you know?” he smiled and leaned back, shutting his eyes. I hope he wasn’t using too much energy by talking to me. “I told you before that I was just drawn to you, your personality, your beauty, your beliefs, you care so deeply about your passion and the people around you, not to mention how you treat me as Steve and not Captain America. It was late one night, you were sleeping but I woke up and just let the moonlight wash over your features. I told myself you were the best thing in my life and at that moment I knew I was in love with you” My heart squeezed in my chest as happy tears fell from my eyes. “I knew before our first date” he turned his head and opened his eyes to look at me, “my heart knew but I was afraid to accept it. When you held me in the rain the water soaking us and us not having a care in the world I said it in my mind and that is the moment I knew I had fallen hopelessly in love with you.” I stood up to kiss him gently on the lips. He scooted over and grunted, “No stop you’re hurt” he shook his head, “I want you next to me” I was nervous to hurt him but took my shoes off and slipped into the small bed with him. He grunted a bit as I adjusted myself, “Ah I’m so sorry!” I leaned back but his arm stopped me. I leaned on his shoulder and traced little circles in his chest with my hand. “I’m glad you’re okay, I don’t know what I would do without you” “You don’t need to worry about that my love, I’m okay” I smiled “I love you” “I’m never going to get used to this, I love you too”

Just then my phone rang ruining the moment, I groaned but answered, “Hello?” The person on the phone asked for me, making me sit up a bit, “Yes, who is this?” “This is Michelle Sullivan with ‘The Stitched Chronicle’ I saw your application and read your article we had asked for and I’d like you to come in so I can meet you in person” I tried to keep my voice calm even though I was bursting with excitement. “Yes, when would you like me to come in?” “The sooner the better, what do you say to tomorrow at 10am?” “I will be there thank you so much” “Thank you” With that we hung up. “Who was that?” Steve asked and I looked at him feeling like my smile was going to rip my face in half. “The Stitched Chronicle! The lady wants to meet me tomorrow” I couldn’t hide the excitement in my voice. “I’m so happy for you doll” “I didn’t think they’d get back to me since they are a pretty big company” Steve rubbed my back, “you deserve this so much, I’m so proud of you” I laid back down and closed my eyes feeling happy, loved, and felt content listening to Steve’s heartbeat. His breath slowed down and I knew he fell back asleep, I didn’t have plans of getting up anytime soon so I shut my eyes and slowly drifted to sleep as well.

I’m not sure how long I was asleep until I woke up to someone gently shaking my arm. I opened my eyes and looked over to see a nurse. “I’m so sorry to wake you but I have to change Mr. Roger’s bandages” ''Oh my gosh I’m so sorry” I quickly wiped the sleep from my eyes and got up going to move the chair and sit in it waiting for the nurse to finish. Steve stayed asleep, he must’ve been so exhausted. “Is he able to sleep in his own bed?” I couldn’t help but fidget with my fingers. “Let me just look at the wound and see how it is before I can say'' I stayed quiet and let her do her thing. After a few moments of her changing the bandage and putting the blanket back over him she turned to look at me, “When he awakes he should be able to go back to his room as his wounds will be fully healed within a day or two, I will unhook him from the machines in the meantime.” “A day or two?” “Yes, well him being a super soldier enhances healing as well as all his other qualities” “Ah yes that makes sense thank you”

I didn’t want to get back into the bed and disturb him so I just sat in the chair watching him making sure everything was okay, not feeling tired enough to sleep in the chair. Steve shuffled in his bed, “Doll?” I got up and went to him, running my fingers through his hair, “it’s okay I’m here” He was still blinking the sleep from his eyes, “Why did you get up?” it’s the first time I saw him nervous that I wasn’t with him, “the nurse came in to change your bandage, she said you can sleep in your bed when you wake up.” He sighed, “I’d love nothing more” I helped him up with some difficulty but I let him keep an arm around me just in case he needed to lean on me.

The halls were empty as we made our way to the elevator. On Steve’s floor I led him to the bed and made sure he was comfortable before I went to the bathroom to clean up. I’m going to have to find Tony in the morning and see if he can drive me to my meeting with Ms. Sullivan. I made a mental note to do that. I changed and threw water on my face before getting into bed with Steve. He went to lean over to me but groaned in the process. I gently got up on my knees and put my hands on his shoulders to push him down, “please I’ll come to you, I don’t want you hurting or straining yourself” he saw how I was pleading and he nodded. I cuddled up to him. “Are you nervous about tomorrow?” “A little bit but I’m excited to get out and about again, I also hope this workplace is a better place for me.” “It will be 100%, I’ll be waiting for you to tell me everything when you get back” my heart swelled with that simple sentiment. “Sleep well, I love you” I leant up to kiss his cheek before cuddling him. “I love you too” He fell asleep quickly, my mind was racing and overthinking about going back to work so I focused on my breathing before that could turn into an anxiety attack, before I knew it I slowly drifted off to dreamland.

My alarm started blaring and I quickly got up to shut it off before it could wake up Steve. I went into the bathroom and immediately started getting ready wearing a simple business casual outfit, I set out to find Tony. I texted him and he told me to come to his flat. As I was heading to it I realized I never saw his flat before. Stepping out of the elevator the flat had the same layout as Steve, just more modern furniture with gadgets and holographic computers with different pages pulled up. He was in the kitchen sipping coffee looking at a newspaper. “Take a look at this” he handed me the newspaper and in bold letters said ‘Fashion Grove Bankruptcy’ I put the paper down, “Good” I felt nothing when it came to that company. “What’s up?” “So I have to meet with the owner of The Stitched Chronicle and I need a ride” he put his coffee down, “Ah, that’s a reputable company, you can take any car you want” I knew he was going to do something like that, “well do you have anything that doesn’t scream I have billions of dollars” he laughed, “I think I have something. I wanted to get rid of it but if you like it you could buy it off me” He led me down to the parking garage and in the corner was a cute little gray Audi. “It's 2002, been sitting here for a while not getting a lot of love.” I walked over to it and ran my hand along the front, “I really like it” he threw me the keys, I dropped them before picking them up. “Thank you Tony I appreciate everything” “You’re welcome I’ll take $500 for the car” I nodded, “when I get my first paycheck I’ll pay you” he grinned with approval, “goodluck today, you’ll kill it” I smiled getting into the car and starting it. It looked like it was detailed not that long ago, nothing I could see that was damaged, the engine sounded good and no lights came on saying anything needed service, the gas was almost full. I drove out of the garage, it’s been a long time since I drove and I missed it so much. The building was 15 minutes from the tower and about 25 minutes from my apartment so I’m glad I’d have a car to take me to and from work.

I pulled up to the building and I felt like I needed to throw up, I was so nervous. Walking into the building it was significantly bigger than Fashion Grove, with more employees. The same set up but rows of cubicles, private rooms like they have at libraries and a bunch of group tables. I walked up to what looked like the receptionist, “Hello welcome to The Stitched Chronicle where we stitch the latest fashion trends into stories, how can I help you?” It’s very cringe worthy if she has to repeat that all day long but I loved it nonetheless. “Hello I have an appointment with Ms. Sullivan” she clicked some things on her computer, “yes just take a seat and she will be right out” There were only two seats by the receptionist desk so I took one trying not to fidget in my seat.

I looked up when my name was called to see a busty woman with ginger hair in a bun and big framed glasses. I stood up. “Hi, it’s so nice to meet you.” I shook her hand and all my nerves seemed to disappear. “Likewise, please follow me into my office” When we got into the office she closed the door and I immediately had to concentrate on my breathing as I remembered Kyle’s office and everytime he closed the door I knew I was going to get hit. I looked around the office as I took a seat, her office was bigger than Kyles, more bright and friendly with plants everywhere. You need positive energy for plants to flourish so I feel a bit better. She gave me a friendly smile and opened her file, “So looking at your application, I really like it as it stood out to me, why are you looking to work for HR?” I took a deep breath, “I’ve always wanted to dip my hands into a position like that or management as I am a very organized person and can work under pressure that includes deadlines” she nodded, “it says here that I can’t reach out to your last employer, why's that?” I leaned back in the chair, “I worked for Fashion Grove” she furrowed her brows, “the employer was physically abusive toward me” she let out a gasp, “I’m so sorry to even have asked, I assume that’s why you only have 7 months of experience instead of a year and a half that’s required?” “That is correct, yes.” She took a moment to look over my file before speaking, “I would like to offer you a position, it’ll be an administrative assistant role with getting your hands into HR and of course the longer you work here the more we can talk about your position.” “Yes, that would be amazing, thank you for the offer. When would you like me to start?” “Can you start Wednesday? Our hours are 9am-5pm with weekends and Tuesdays off” That explains why she wants me on Wednesday instead of tomorrow. ''Yes, that’s great, thank you so much again” I got up to shake her hand once more before leaving the office. Quickly getting into my car I screamed of excitement, it’s been so difficult trying to look for a job and getting turned down by so many and then to be taken in by a reputable place makes me so excited, and getting back to work will put me back into a routine. I took some deep breaths before starting my car and heading off to the tower.

Walking into the common room I’m greeted by everyone including Steve. I looked at him with furrowed brows, “you’re supposed to be resting” he smiled at me from the couch, “don’t worry doll I am, haven’t been moving besides going to the bathroom” I looked at him a little longer before setting my bag on the island counter and walking over to the living room, everyone looking at me with anticipation. I sighed, “I didn’t get the job” trying to keep the smile off my face and looking down. “It’s okay my Lady, they don’t realize what they’re missing” “There’s plenty of other jobs that are probably better” Not going to lie this was kind of awkward so I looked up and smiled, “I’m just kidding I start Wednesday” Then the cheers started, “I’m going to organize a celebration on Saturday assuming you have off?” Tony inquired. “Weekends and Tuesdays” I went to go sit by Steve, him putting an arm around me and pulling me close to give me a kiss, “I’m so proud of you my love, I knew you’d get the job” I pulled my legs up to sit criss crossed and looked at him still smiling, “thank you.” It would’ve been nice to tell myself a few months ago that it was okay to leave my job and find another place to go. It took hard work to get to where I am today and I couldn’t be more thankful for the group of people I’ve grown so close to in the past 2 months. It took me so long to realize that I was in a bad place and it’s safe to say that I’m no longer dwelling on the past but moving forward with my head held high. Once again I’m feeling happy and proud of myself for how far I’ve come.

Chapter Text

My first day of work was absolutely amazing! Ms. Sullivan sat with me and showed me everything I had to do which included tasks like filing away new subscribers to the magazines and newspapers, taking screenshots of shipments that have been delivered and filing those away along with making sure subscribers folders have all updated information in them. I knew I’d probably get more tasks when I got used to everything. On the HR side of things I was in charge of the schedule when employees needed to use PTO and make sure not too many employees were taking the same day off and making sure everyone’s hours made sense at the end of the week. The first day is always overwhelming but I was absorbing and understanding the information that was given to me.

My favorite part of the job was that everyone had to take an hour for lunch. It was my first day but so many employees came over and talked to me, everyone was so friendly, it was such a different atmosphere then Fashion Grove. It was a little tough as news articles kept appearing about Fashion Grove, it was the talk of the city. ‘Kyle posted bail’, ‘Fashion Grove officially closed down’. I talked to Steve about Kyle posting bail but he kept assuring me that he wasn’t going to come near me as Tony and he had a restraining order processed for me after that last day I went to the office when Kyle was arrested. During the first week of work, when I’d finished the day, I’d go back to my apartment or the tower and I felt happy, there was no work for me to take home, I was able to eat a nice dinner and still had time to myself before getting a good night's rest. This is what a healthy job is and it was foreign to me, I couldn’t get used to it but it made me enjoy this job so much more. It’s silly to think about but I feel so grateful.

I was sitting on the couch using my laptop, dinner already done and cleaned up when Steve came walking through the door. I gave each Avenger a key to my apartment if they ever needed to stop by for anything. “Wow look at you, relaxing after work.” I laughed as he took his shoes off by the door. “I know it’s so strange but I’m having such a good week already” he came to sit by me on the couch, “you deserve it my love, you look beautiful today” I was just wearing one of Steve’s shirts with socks on and my hair up in a high ponytail with some strands of hair lose on the sides. “Look at you looking all handsome, I think it’s illegal” he chuckled. I shut my laptop and put it on the coffee table, turning to look at Steve, him taking hold of both of my hands. “How was your day?” I gave him a small smile as he looked at me, “Just helping out planning for the party for Saturday, it gets a little rough when people don’t agree on things” I rolled my eyes, “I can only imagine” Steve let go of my hand and cupped my cheek to lean into a kiss.

The kiss quickly turned into a heated makeout session as I straddled him. I’ve been thinking about it for some time now and I’m ready to give myself to him. I love him and that’s never going to change. I rubbed against him, earning a moan. I started trailing kisses down his jawline to his neck before leaning back and pulling up his shirt that he helped me take off. I ran my hands over his abdomen before wrapping my arms around his neck and connecting our lips once more. I wanted him so badly, “can we go to the bedroom?” I breathlessly asked and before I knew it he picked me up from my thighs and I wrapped my legs around his waist and continued kissing his neck. He lowered me on the bed gently and joined me after taking his pants off leaving him in his boxers. He crawled up the bed towards me and started lifting my shirt. I wasn’t wearing a bra so all I had on was a pair of black panties. He kissed me gently and trailed down my neck, cupping my breasts and took my nipple into his mouth making my back arch, small moans leaving my mouth. He licked my nipple one last time before trailing down to the hem of my panties and slowly taking them off. A blush spread across my face as I closed my legs. He sat up smiling at me, “don’t be embarrassed in front of me, you know I love everything about you doll” I slowly opened my legs and his eyes were filled with hunger, he leaned down and trailed kisses up my thigh, then he kissed my clit before using his tongue and my world turned fuzzy as it felt so good, moans slipping out of my mouth not even being able to control them. “You’re so wet my love” He took a finger and slowly slid it in, there was a tiny burn as he did so but I let it subside as it turned into pleasure. Once Steve noticed I enjoyed myself he added another, it hurt a little more but like with the first finger I let that subside. He pulled out and kissed back up my body to my lips.

He leaned back and got off the bed to take his pants off and grab a condom from his designated drawer before getting back on the bed. His penis was fully erect and I was dripping thinking about him in me, though I was a little nervous, “Uhm Steve?” I said quietly as he looked at me, “I’ve never uhh” he laid next to me cupping my cheek and giving me a gentle kiss, “Don’t worry it’s okay, is this what you want my love?” I shook my head yes. He positioned between my legs, “If you feel any discomfort I’ll stop, just remember to use your words my love.” He slowly entered and pain shot through me as he slowly pushed himself inside, tears sprang to my eyes but the pain was bearable. Once bottoming out he stayed still taking one hand to wipe my tears and kiss my forehead waiting for me to adjust. Once the pain subsided I moved my hips signaling that it was okay. His hands on either side of me, I held onto his biceps as he started pulling in and out. I’ve never felt like this before, it was pure ecstasy. I ran my hands up his arms and to his neck to pull him down and connect our lips, “You’re so beautiful,” he was breathless as moans and grunts left both of us. I felt the buildup happening, “I’m going to..” “Cum for me doll”I gasped “Steve!” I moaned out as I finished, the feeling indescribable but I felt high, his thrusts got sloppy as he also finished. He slowly pulled out making me feel empty and he laid next to me pulling me close as we both tried catching our breath. “You’re so beautiful, so perfect” I smiled as my eyes felt tired and I slowly drifted to sleep in my lover's arms.

My alarm going off in the morning made me groan but I was glad to still be in Steve’s arms. I turned to shut off the alarm but went to face Steve and kissed him multiple times on the lips. Without opening his eyes he puckered his lips as I kept kissing him over and over making me laugh. “I have to get ready for work” I slipped away from him stretching as I got out of bed feeling sore between my legs. “At least it’s Friday, I want to make your lunch” I looked at him lovingly, “You don’t have to” he looked at me propping himself up with his arm looking me up and down, “I want too” as my cheeks turned red I made it to the bathroom to get ready.

I walked out of the bathroom getting my things together and as I got to the kitchen Steve handed me a paper bag with my lunch. “Thank you my sweets” I tried out the cute little nickname and I liked it alot, because he was always sweet to me. He smiled big so I assumed he liked it too. “I’ll take you to work and pick you up since the party is tomorrow” I nodded enthusiastically as I handed him my keys, he looked at them questioningly. “I bought or will buy a car from Tony when I get my first paycheck” his eyes widened a bit, “Oh okay, I can’t wait to see it.” I locked up the apartment and Steve followed me to my car, he smiled, “It fits you” I laughed getting into the passenger seat. I directed him to my place of work and kissed him longingly before departing into the building.

I walked in with a smile on my face as my coworkers greeted me as I did them. I walked to my cubicle getting started for the day. This is my third day working but I was already quick with my assignments leaving time to learn more about what the company had to offer. At lunch I took out the bag Steve gave me, there was a note and this is why I decided to call him my sweets, ‘I hope you have an amazing day my love, I can’t wait to see you and cover you in kisses later -Rogers’ I put the note in my bag and took out a sandwich with some fruit and chips. I love that man so much. “Can I sit with you?” I looked up to see Ms. Sullivan, I swallowed the food in my mouth before answering, “Yes of course” she sat across from me unpacking her lunch. “I’m glad you’re fitting in so quickly” I smiled, “Yeah I’m a quick learner but I feel like everyone says that about themselves” we both laughed. We both continued to eat for a bit before she broke the silence, “Do you have plans this weekend?” “Yes, my friends are throwing a party to celebrate me getting a new job” she smiled “that’s so sweet of them” I hummed, “Yeah I really do love them, would you want to come?” she looked taken aback by the sudden invite, “where is it?” “The Avengers tower” she looked at me with surprise. I realized that having the Avengers as your friends could come as a shock as people view them as celebrities. “So your friends are the Avengers?” I nodded my head. “I’ll think about it,’ she laughed, ‘I’ll write down my number for you so we can text.” It was so weird to me that my boss was befriending me immediately.

Our lunch continued with her asking questions about how I came about being friends with the Avengers and I answered each question she had happily until it was time to go back to work. “I saw that you finished your work for the day and I’m truly impressed, I’ll have new tasks for you on Monday but why don’t you take the rest of the day off, paid. A little welcome gift for you joining our team and already showing spectacular progress.” I stood there wanting to cry, “Thank you, I don’t even know what to say” “Don’t say anything, have a great rest of your Friday” with which she walked off. I was completely speechless so I gathered my things and left the building. I called Steve but couldn’t help but cry at how nice this job has been to me, “Hey my love” I couldn’t control the shaking in my voice, “can you pick me up?” “What’s wrong?” I heard panic in his voice and I felt bad for being a little emotional lately, “I’m ok my boss let me off early” “Why’re you crying?” “because I love my job” “aw my love, you’re so precious, I’ll be right there to pick you up” “I love you” “I love you too” I didn’t have to wait for him too long before he pulled up in my car and I got into the passenger seat.

“Hello my love, why did your boss let you off early” I took hold of his hand as Steve drove off and I explained to him the conversation I had with my boss at lunch. He was ecstatic that I was enjoying my job and was genuinely happy with it. “I got you something,” he said, pulling into the parking garage. “You never have to get me anything” he shut off the car and we both got out intertwining our fingers together as soon as we were close enough. “It’s in the common room” we walked in silence with glances at each other every now and then. When we made it to the common room he let go of my hand to get something off the kitchen island and turned around revealing a dozen roses. “For you my love” I took the bouquet that was already in a glass vase and smelled them, “My sweet these are gorgeous why did you get me them” He leaned in to kiss me, “I was out and about today and I was thinking about you, so I picked up these roses to just tell you I appreciate you” My eyes became watery, “I don’t know why I’m so emotional lately” he chuckled putting an arm around me, “don’t apologize, there’s just a lot of good happening in your life right now” it was so weird having the whole Friday afternoon to myself.

Steve and I opted on making our own Chinese food tonight. Steve’s playlist was softly playing in the background as I was chopping the veggies and he was next to me cubing the chicken. “I didn’t know you could cook” he looked over at me, raising a brow, “I can follow instructions Mr. Rogers” he opted on cooking the Teriyaki Chicken while air frying the egg rolls. I’m in charge of rice and dumplings. I had my white rice cooked and placed it into the wok as my water boiled for the dumplings. I added the veggies and soy sauce to the rice and added the dumplings to the water. It was the first time I was cooking for Steve so I didn’t want to make any mistakes. Every once in a while we’d bump into each other as we were sharing the stove but I’d just smile as he’d lean down to give me a kiss each time. I may or may not have bumped into him on purpose just to have those lips on me. I took the mixed egg and put it in the middle of the rice, mixing it quickly. Once it started scrambling I looked at Steve, “Steve look! I’m doing the rice like the restaurants do it!” I was so excited that my rice was turning out like I see at restaurants, he chuckled, “it looks so good my love” I finished the rice putting it in a bowl, next straining the dumplings and putting it in the pan Steve finished with just to brown them on each side. Once finished I put food on both our plates as we sat down next to each other.

I waited for him to take a bite of the rice, nervous that it tasted bad but was pleasantly surprised seeing him moan once the fork left his lips, “Doll you did amazing, this tastes so good” I smiled tasting the rice for myself and I had to agree it did taste good. I then tried his chicken and my mouth was hit with that flavorful teriyaki and tender chicken. “You outdid yourself too” Dinner was excellent as we finished our meals in silence. “We’ll clean the dishes in the morning” Steve declared, making sure everything was in the sink. I put my arms up to signal I wanted him to come over to me, he did so. He kissed me and tasted like teriyaki, “I’m too full to move, I need help Captain America” He smiled teeth showing before standing up and giving me a salute, “at your service ma’am” with a quick swoop he lifted me off the stool bridal style and brought me to his room. “Next time I want to make a whole dinner for you” I said as he slowly laid me down on the bed. “I would like that alot” he got into bed next to me, both of us turning on our sides to face one another, him slowly caressing the side of my face. “Sometimes I wonder how I got so lucky” his eyes were pained. I cupped his cheek, “You deserve endless amounts of happiness and if I can bring you any happiness at all, then I’m honored” he breathlessly chuckled. “I left so much behind when I was in ice, I never thought I’d be able to adjust or fully be comfortable again but with you…’ he turned on his back putting his arms behind his head, ‘with you, you’re patient with me, you’re always in a good mood, the simplest things put a smile on your lips and I adore you so much, love you so much” “Steve” I sat up a bit but he stopped me from saying anything, “I promise,’ he looked at me leaning up on his elbows, ‘I will never let anyone ever hurt you again. I never want to see you cry or hurt or anything that would cause you discomfort. I may be America’s golden boy but so help me I will hurt whoever thinks about laying a finger on you” Not knowing where this speech came from I can’t help it as my eyes glisten, “I love you so much”

I straddle him and lean down to lock our lips together, his hands trailing down to pick up my shirt tossing it off the bed. I feel his hard length under me so I grind against him, earning a moan from him. He held my hips tight, turning me over so I lay on my back. He takes off his shirt and boxers, letting his cock spring up. Desire and lust filling his eyes, he rips my panties off making the spot between my legs drip. He leans down to nibble at my neck, his fingers finding my folds as he slowly slides in and out, making me arch my back, he leans up and with his other hand pushes my hips down, “you’re so wet for me doll” He pulled his fingers away making me whimper but brings them to his mouth as he sucks off my wetness. I moan as he then takes his cock into his hand and slides it up and down on my clit before plunging into me. There was no burning compared to the first time and I gladly took it all in, moans leaving the both of us as he thrusts in and out. This continued for a bit as I was enjoying the view of Steve on top of me. Glistening with sweat and every time he’d moan or grunt I felt even more turned on then I already was. I squeezed his biceps as I felt the build up in my core, “I’m going too..’ he thrust harder “cum for me” I let it go, an explosion of ecstasy as he also finished thrusting a few more times before slipping out and plopping next to me his head resting on my chest with one arm around me. We lay like that for awhile waiting for our breathing to recover, Steve leaned up to kiss my cheek, “you’re so wonderful” he said cuddling into the crook of my neck. I turned over slightly to kiss the top of his head and tangle my arms up with him letting sleep consume both of us.

Chapter Text

The next day getting ready for the party was hectic, Natasha dragged me to her flat to get ready with her. Her flat had modern furniture and was completely spotless. I walked into her room. The colors of her flat were between black and gray. Her bed had an outfit laid out for her, I’m assuming and then a white box. She picked up the dress that was laid out and held it up, “what do you think?” The dress looked like it would come down to her knees, white backing and stopped mid way down. The front also had white but then black in the middle of the low cut leading down the rest of the dress. “That is so pretty, what shoes do you have with that?” she went into her closet and came out with black wedges that lace up most of the calf, ‘Now those are sexy” we both laughed, “The white box is for you, Captain wanted to pick out your dress” she smirked and my hands started sweating, I opened the box and immediately saw navy blue, I picked up the dress and gasped. The dress was an off shoulder maxi dress, it went down to the middle of my thigh on my left leg and then the dress was long on the other side and reached down to just above my ankle, it was beautiful.

The shoes for it were simple gold small heels with a lace around the ankle and to secure my foot in the shoe. “I didn’t know Steve had such good taste in clothes” “None of us did” we both laughed again. Natasha straightened my hair as I put waves in hers and we both did our own makeup side by side. Natasha finished before me, “people should be here by now so I’m going to greet them, I’ll see you soon” she smiled. “Okay!” Not long after I finished getting ready, I took a deep breath before heading to the elevator.

I took another deep breath as the elevator opened to the common room that was packed with people I’ve never seen before. I walked in seeing Thor sitting on a couch talking to a bunch of older gentlemen. He was wearing a brown jacket with a bluish/gray t-shirt underneath with jeans. Natasha was having a conversation with a gentleman as they both sat in reclining seats. Clint was leaning on a table talking to a pretty female, he was wearing something close to what looked like his hawkeye uniform. There was a pool table that people surrounded and that’s when I saw Steve. He was so perfectly handsome, his signature brown leather jacket over a navy blue button down and jeans holding a pool stick, my heart wanted to burst. He caught my eye and waved me over smiling like a fool.

Making my way over I noticed someone by his side saying something as he looked at me. “My my look at you, you’re absolutely stunning” he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me close to lean in for a kiss. “Not too bad yourself handsome” I looked at the man that was standing with him before, Steve introduced me, “This is Sam Wilson, a good friend of mine, also known as the Falcon” “Ah okay it’s nice to meet you” he shook my hand, “the pleasure is mine, I started to think Steve was making you up” I laughed. I looked over to Steve taking off his jacket and I wanted to swoon, you could easily see the muscles through his shirt and I wanted to rip that shirt off him. They continued playing pool as I sat at a high top noticing Tony and Thor at the bar talking to two people smiling. Steve came over to me to take hold of my hand helping me down the chair. Sam walked on one side of him as I walked on the other, Sam started to apologize about missing a fight, I didn’t want to listen to a conversation I wasn’t involved in, as they walked up the stairs to look over the party. I leaned on the bar and couldn’t believe how many people were here. I then saw someone and excitement bubbled up in me as I went back down the stairs and straight to Alice who I engulfed in a hug. “Babe!” She greeted me, hugging me tightly. “Alice, I missed you so much! I have so much to tell you” “I’d love to hear everything, let’s get a drink” We made it over to the bar to get some margaritas, I told Alice about my new job and the newspaper articles I was seeing about Fashion Grove and then she updated me on her life and how she works in finance for a bank. It was so nice seeing she was doing good.

Tony came over and propped himself up on the counter beside me, “Hello ladies what’re you drinking?” I could tell he was a bit tipsy, “Margarita’s” he smiled leaning back on his hands, “been awhile since I’ve had a margarita” I jumped up, “challenge accepted” Tony and Alice quizzically looked at me as I made my way behind the bar. “One of my friends back in Florida was a bartender and used to show me all sorts of drinks after hours” I concocted a margarita and put sprinkles around the rim of the cup. I proudly handed it to him waiting to see his reaction. He took a sip smacking his lips together. “The sprinkles take away from the margarita” I shook my head “okay fair” I took another glass and made a different margarita before handing it to him and taking the first one to dump out. He took a sip and made a face of disgust, “do you know what you’re doing?” “Yes!” I was trying to hold back the tears as I made up another one, a bit angry at how judgmental he was being about my margaritas. “Here” I forcefully handed him the third one and he took a sip. He shook his head giving it back to me, “I don’t even taste any other ingredients besides the vodka” I sighed and attempted one more margarita making sure to balance out all the ingredients before handing it to Tony. He took a sip and threw the glass down making it shatter and the people around us looking. I couldn’t help as tears left my eyes feeling like a failure toward Tony. “No Babe, you’ll ruin your makeup” Alice said concerned. Tony sighed and swung his legs over the counter to jump down beside me. He wrapped me up in a hug, “No need to cry, just accept that you can’t make a margarita. I’ll teach you one day” I hugged him back trying my best to stop my tears to not ruin my makeup. He let go and left. I came back around to take my seat next to Alice as she helped fix my makeup.

After that debacle I noticed Steve was now standing with Thor talking to the older gentlemen again. It was so nice to just relax, not to mention how amazing this party was. Not long after the place started to clear out, “I really should get going but I’m going to want to have a sleepover at the Avengers tower” I laughed at Alice before grabbing her shoulders and looking into her eyes, “You sure you’re okay to drive home?” “Yes mom, I can walk in a straight line if you need me to prove myself” I smiled softly at her, “I believe you, just want to make sure you’re safe” “Always” we hugged not wanting to let go, “I’m glad to see you’re happy and healthy” “It feels nice, I love you now get home safe” “Love you too girly” she left leaving me chuckling, she’s so funny sometimes. I noticed down the bar Natasha and Bruce were getting all close and cute. I waited until she walked away, I saw Steve walk up to Bruce as I went to Natasha. “You and Bruce huh” I smirked. “He’s smart and cute” “I always thought you and Clint were a thing” she made a vomiting motion, “I look at him like a brother” “ah okay I see” we made it to the couch and I took a seat next to Steve who was sat by Thor. Steve introduced me to Rhodey who I learned was Tony’s best friend and Maria Hill who works with Shield. Everyone was chatting amongst themselves when Clint was telling Thor that his hammer was a trick and Thor challenged him to pick it up. Natasha and I caught each other's eyes and rolled them smiling.

Steve made a sexual joke and I slapped his thigh chuckling as Clint got up to try and lift the hammer. He used one arm not being able to, then challenged Tony who also failed. Tony then got his iron man arm on to try and then called Rhodey to help him who also had the same kind of arm. Bruce then tried using both arms and ended up making everyone look at him wearily as he shouted. Then my strong man went up pulling his sleeves up, he grabbed the handle and I saw the hammer move slightly, I quickly looked at Thor as his face went from smiling to nervous? but Steve gave up after that. Bruce motioned toward Natasha and I and we both shook our heads. Thor picked up his hammer and simply said everyone isn’t worthy which made us laugh.

Just then there was a high pitch screech as everyone covered their ears. There was a decrepit looking robot that started talking. I saw everyone tense and stand up, Steve standing in front of me. He said he was on a mission, “what mission?” “peace of our time” just then different iron suits flew through the wall, Steve pushed me on the ground as he kicked a table up and a robot flew right into it making Steve fly backwards. There was so much going on as I did my best to crawl behind the bar, Natasha and Bruce making it behind the bar not long after me. Natasha grabbed a gun and started shooting. I saw Steve get pushed against the wall above the bar wall breaking behind him, “Steve!” “Doll, stay down!” he shouted. I walked around the bar to make sure he was okay and I saw an iron suit stand in front of me, I crouched and he was trying to shoot me but his arm wasn’t working, just then Steve came up and took the suit throwing him backwards screaming for Thor as he demolished him with the hammer. Clint threw Steve his shield as he took out another one.

All calmed down as the main robot talked again “that was dramatic” I was trying not to hyperventilate during his mental speech but one sentence made me gasp “There’s only one path to peace. The avengers extinction” Thor immediately threw his hammer at the robot completely destroying him. Before the robots lights went out he said “I had strings and now I’m free” Steve wasted no time coming over to me and checking me for cuts and bruises, “I’m okay, are you okay?” he kissed the top of my head holding me close to him, “I’m fine my love. Please go to my flat and rest. I’m going to stay here and discuss what happened, I’ll come to you right after okay?” I looked up at him seeing concern in his eyes and I nodded. Doing as I was told and going to his flat. Jarvis didn’t answer me in the elevator so I had no choice but to use the buttons. Something didn’t seem right and I felt like I was going to be sick. As soon as I got to the flat I ran over to the trash can and threw up. I sat with my back against the cool wood of the kitchen cabinet before getting up to take a shower. I can’t believe that happened, one of them could’ve gotten seriously hurt, I could’ve gotten hurt too or worse I could’ve gotten Steve hurt. Thinking about that made goosebumps rise all over my body. After showering and brushing my teeth I put on Steve’s shirt and went to the couch putting the TV on low waiting for him to come to the flat knowing I’d be too overwhelmed and restless to try and go to sleep.

I heard the door open to the flat and sat up on the couch wrapping the blanket a little tighter around me. “Steve?” I called out wanting to confirm it was him, feeling that nervousness wash over me until I saw Steve enter the room. His hair and outfit were disheveled from earlier but he looked a bit stressed out. “Hey let’s get comfy, it’s okay” He paced putting a hand through his hair, “Tony is such an idiot sometimes, only thinks about himself” I got off the couch and wrapped him up in a hug feeling all of his muscles relax. “Let’s get you comfy and then we can talk about it” he nodded as I helped him out of his clothes down to his boxers, he walked into the bathroom and I took the pile of clothes and threw them in the hamper before I went back to the couch waiting for Steve to finish taking a shower. He sat beside me when finished, making me look over at him. I don’t see him stressed out often but I wanted to be there for him. I turned to sit criss-crossed to face him and slowly played with his fingers waiting for him to tell me what happened.

After a couple moments of silence Steve spoke, “Tony created something called the Ultron Program to protect the world, but obviously the peacekeeping program went hostile and now we have to stop it before it spreads.” he gave out a loud sigh before continuing, “we’re heading out in a few hours” I knew in my heart that this was going to be dangerous, I’d at least thought they’d wait until morning. With the TV still on low I leaned over and started trailing kisses along his jawline. I heard him sigh contentedly as I made it down to his neck. I straddled him, putting his face between my hands as he took a hold of my hips. I connected our lips together and he immediately ran his tongue across my bottom lip and I opened my mouth to let him in. Moving my hips he moaned into my mouth. I pulled back as he pulled my shirt up and over my head. I got up to remove his boxers and my panties before straddling him once more. He cupped my breast, flicking my nipple as he leaned down to put the other nipple in his mouth. I felt his erection against me and my core was wet as moans left my mouth. When he detached his mouth from my nipple I leaned up a bit and lined his cock to my entrance before slowly sliding down.

Steve laid his head back moaning. I took that opportunity to latch my lips to his neck once more, slowly circling my hips moaning. I leaned back and he looked at me with nothing but desire and lust in his eyes. He held tighter on my hips as he started moving up and down making the feeling in my core burst. I moved, matching his thrusts making it that much more enjoyable. My arms were on both of his shoulders helping me get leverage on bouncing up and down, the hot air of our breaths and moans filling the air as I felt myself getting close. “Steve” He sped up his thrusts also getting a bit sloppy to signify that he was close, “say my name doll” I yelled out his name as I finished holding onto him as tight as I could scared that he’d just disappear forever. He spilled into me moaning out my name before burying his head in the crook of my neck wrapping his arms around me just as tight. “I don’t want you to go,” I whispered. “I’ll be back before you know it my love” he lifted me and I cuddled up next to him, his hand holding my thigh as I leaned my head against his bicep and wrapped my arms around his forearm. I tried to fight off the sleep as I knew when I woke up he wouldn’t be here but I lost the battle and fell asleep against my lover.

Chapter Text

“I used to do this at least 4 times a week, it relieves stress and un-tenses your body” I lean up on my yoga mat placed in my living room, turning to see Alice a bit out of breath. It’s been a few days since the Avengers went on their mission and I couldn’t stand being in the tower by myself so I came back to my apartment and Alice stayed with me. At first my eyes were glued to the news until Alice said it wasn’t healthy and has been trying to keep me preoccupied when I wasn’t at work. Our work hours were similar with myself being alone for only an hour. I usually don’t mind being by myself but my mind wouldn’t stop overthinking everything and when I had an anxiety attack before leaving the tower I knew I needed some company.

“I never knew you liked this kind of stuff” she crossed her legs sitting and facing me, “I haven’t done yoga since I came to New York but started again once Fashion Grove went down” it was quiet for a few moments before Alice changed the subject. “Why don’t we clean up then later head to the bar, and you could be my wingman” she winked, making me laugh, “that sounds good!” We finished our yoga session before taking turns showering. Going to the bar will take my mind off of the group for a little while at least. I finished in the shower going to grab my outfit from my bed. Walking out I noticed Alice frowning, “What’s wrong?” she sighed looking from her phone to me, “my boss needs me to go on a business meeting tomorrow after work so I’m not sure if I could come back” I could tell she felt bad about leaving me alone, wrapping the towel tighter around myself I went over to her and put a hand on her shoulder, “hey it’s okay, I’ll go to the tower tomorrow after I get off work and I can hang out with Maria or Phil if anything so I’ll be okay” she smiled nodding, “Ok get dressed so we can do our hair and makeup!” The excitement came back to her voice as I laughed, grabbing my outfit to change into.

Alice wore a see through long sleeve top that was black but it was attached to a black bra and what looked like a black choker that were both connected to a body suit, that was tucked into a short pink skirt paired with a pair of black heels, her shoulder length hair down and wavy. She didn’t want to go heavy on the makeup so went with filling in her eyebrows, putting mascara on and smacking some lip gloss on her lips. Myself on the other hand had black ripped jeans on with a white crop top paired with cute white sandals and I added some silver jewelry. Besides putting some shimmery eyeshadow on, I followed in Alice’s lead with my makeup. For hair I kept it wavy but put some hair in a ponytail on top of my head to keep the hair out of my face for the night.

“Wow look at us we’re hot shit!” We were posing in one of the mirrors to take pictures on our phone. For once I felt amazing with my appearance and I was excited to head out. I wanted to take my car but Alice kept insisting on a taxi not trusting us to drive home. After some debate I agreed with her and we were outside while Alice was hailing a taxi. We hoped in and excitement washed over me, I was fidgeting with my hands finding it hard to sit still. As soon as the taxi pulled up to the bar Alice and I split the cab fare and hopped out. The sun was just going down as we entered the loud bar. People dancing, playing pool, half of them already drunk, this was thrilling! Alice grabbed my hand as we made it to the bar. “2 Margaritas and keep em comin!” “We do have work tomorrow don’t forget” she waved her hand, “it’s time to have fun” we chugged down the first margarita before taking a look around.

“What about Mr. Handsome over there?” I pointed toward a man by the pool table wearing blue jeans with a flannel shirt buttoned up and tucked in with brown leather cowboy boots, his hair brunette and short in a quiff style. “I wouldn’t mind having those arms around me” I laughed as she downed her second drink. “Wingman?” I also finished my second drink looking at the man again making sure he wasn’t wearing a ring, which he wasn’t. “Alright wait for my signal” I jumped off the bar stool and made my way over to the pool table. He was accompanied by 2 more men, one leaned on a brown half wall while the other leaned on their pool stick waiting for their turn.

“Hey there” I casually leaned on the pool table as the man looked up from his pool stick to me and smiled standing straight up. “Well Hi there darlin’ what can I do for you?” his smile was breathtaking, he has to be gay or taken. I took a deep breath feeling as though my flirting game has been non-existent since highschool. “uhm I was just wondering if you were up for a drink with my friend” he raised a brow at me as I motioned toward Alice. He looked over and smiled, “yeah sure” he handed me his pool stick and walked over to her. I watched as she turned and smiled, him taking my vacated spot next to her. ‘That was too easy’ I shook my head. “Well, since you took my partner away, wanna finish the game?” startled, I turned around to see another man, same style as the other guy but less handsome, still cute. “hmm I never played” he chuckled, “I can teach ya, I’m Sawyer by the way” he stuck his hand out and I shook it. As I said my name he smiled big, “That’s a cute name for a cutie like yourself” I chuckled feeling my cheeks turn red wishing I had another drink in my hand.

Sawyer started explaining the game of pool to me. I took a minute to get another drink and downed it before I actually tried to play pool. I wish I would’ve paid more attention back to when Steve was playing pool at the party because it’s a lot harder than it looks. I hit the green felt with the pool stick and I heard Sawyer suck in a quick breath. I looked up as he looked at where the stick hit the felt. “You have to be careful, you don’t wanna tear the felt now, ya hear” I nodded understanding what the deal was, “let me help you”. He stood behind me and awkwardly put his arms around me to help angle the pool stick. I felt extremely uncomfortable but I have some training from Nat if things were to get out of hand. Together we hit the white ball which hit another ball into its socket. “There ya go” “Yay” The game continued and he didn’t come near me again which I appreciated.

From the corner of my eye I saw Alice coming over to me. “Alice?” she grabbed my arm, “let’s dance” I lent my stick on the table and sent an apologetic look to Sawyer who waved me off and laughed. “Is everything okay?” She led me to the bar for another drink before leading me to the dance floor. “It’s amazing” I looked around for the guy, “where is the guy? Did you get his name?” We were dancing casually but close enough that no one could hear us over the music. “Russell,’ she smiled, ‘is in the bathroom” “Oh Russell” she pulled me closer to talk into my ear, “he’s amazing, he plays guitar and he hasn’t made a move to get into my pants yet.” I laughed, “Now that’s a gentleman.” We danced and the drinks kept coming, I let go, no more stress, no more tension, just the sweet sweet buzz. Russell walked over to us with Sawyer. I looked at Russell who smiled at me, introducing myself I motioned toward Alice, “This is my best friend so if you try anything funny Mr. Russell I have people who can fuck you up” I laughed while still dancing with Alice. “She serious” Alice backed me up as she turned to Russell who still had an amused look on his face as he put his hands on Alice’s hips and started to dance with her.

I turned to find Sawyer smiling at me. “Would you like to dance?” I laughed, “we are dancing silly” he danced with me and next thing I knew were the more drinks I had the fuzzier the world looked before I couldn’t remember what I was doing. I feel like I blacked out but next time I gained consciousness I blinked a few times and I was sitting against the wall outside the front of the bar door. It's still dark but I had no idea how I got here. I took my phone from my bra thankful I didn’t bring a purse, blinking a bit more to try my best to adjust my eyes, a headache pounding in the back of my head, I dialed Alice to get a voicemail. I cursed under my breath seeing an unread text message, GIRL YOU’RE CRAZY! RUSSELL OFFERED ME A RIDE HOME, YOU CAN’T YELL AT ME BECAUSE YOU REFUSED TO LEAVE HAHA LOVE YOU! I couldn’t even remember that conversation. I felt off. I dialed Phil’s number and he answered immediately, “Coulson” “Hi Phil,” my voice was raspy, “What’s wrong? where are you?” I told him the bar I was at and he informed me he was on the way. I didn’t trust myself to stand up so I leaned my head back and shut my eyes wanting this headache to go away.

I must have dozed off again because I woke up to someone trying to pick me up. “Hands off, my boyfriend can kick your ass” the headache was worse. I heard a laugh, “I know he could” I sighed, opening my eyes to see Phil. He helped me into the passenger seat of a car before getting into the driver seat. “Back to your apartment?” I shook my head, “The tower please.” “Do you need clothes or anything” I put my hand on my forehead to stop the pounding, “I have stuff there” he drove off, the rest of the ride was quiet. I don’t remember anything after Russell and Sawyer got to the dance floor but that doesn’t make any sense for me to be blacking out. Trying to think of what happened hurt my head even more so I stopped. “Could someone bring my car to the tower tomorrow?” “Of course” I closed my eyes just wanting to lie down. Phil helped me to Steve’s flat and I thanked him before passing out on the bed.

***

I groaned, turning over and slowly opening my eyes and groaning. The headache I had now wasn’t as intense as it was last night. Slowly opening my eyes I see a glass of water and pills on the nightstand. I smiled at how wonderful a person Phil is. I took the pills and looked at the time. “Ah!” I’m late for work, I jumped up stumbling a little bit before remembering where my phone was. I pulled it out and immediately dialed my boss. “Ms. Sullivan with The Stitched Chronicle how can I help you” Making it known I was the one calling as I rushed out, “I am so sorry I’m late I’m getting ready now, last night was a complete mess, I’m so sorry’ she cut me off as I kept rambling, “Listen it’s okay, I hope this doesn’t turn into a recurring thing because there will be consequences. It’s Friday, just double your work on Monday. Did you want to use PTO today?” I was speechless, “Uh yes please, it won’t happen again” “Have a good weekend, see you bright and early Monday” “You too”

I have never once been late at Fashion Grove, wouldn’t dare to be late but here I am late to this job I already love so much and it’s okay. I put my phone on the bed heading to a drawer to pull out a pair of sweats and one of Steve's shirts. I wanted to do nothing today. Going into the bathroom I caught sight of what I looked like in the mirror, makeup still on and my mascara ran down my face at one point. I got undressed and gasped. I had a bruise on my right hip, it was big too. ‘What happened last night?’ I went into the shower and spent a long time trying to think of everything that happened last night.

Afterwards, I texted Alice asking her to call me when she had a chance. Waiting for a text I headed toward the kitchen to make myself a bowl of cereal because I doubt I ate anything last night. After pouring the milk in my cereal my phone rang, running to pick it up I answered. “Hello?” “Babe! oh my gosh are you okay?” Alice said concerned. “Yeah I’m okay, I don’t remember anything last night. Do you?” “It’s a bit blurry, I just remember you threatening Russell for me and then at one point you were dancing with a bunch of people, I tried pulling you away but you kept telling me you were okay. Then I wanted to leave and I was concerned about you because someone bumped into you and you hit your side on a table hard” That explains where the bruise came from. “I didn’t want to leave?” “No, but you promised me you were having fun and had a ride home.”

I couldn’t shake off the fact that I would stay at a bar alone, especially not having someone there in case something happened. “Thanks Alice, yeah I can’t remember anything after meeting Russell.” “I’m just glad you’re okay and thank you for being my wingman, we’ve been texting all day” A smile spread across my face because honestly Alice deserves a good man, she is nothing but nice to those around her and she deserves someone to match that energy. We hung up after wishing each other a good day. I went to sit down and eat my cereal when my phone rang once more. “Steve!?” “Doll, are you okay?” “Yes, are you okay? Why are you calling? Is everything with Ultron figured out?” “Doll, breathe '' I took a breath and waited for him to speak, “The team's okay, we should be home in a few days and I’ll explain more then. What about you?” “I’m just eating cereal, I took a PTO day at work” “Phil told me where he picked you up last night” I cringed wishing Phil didn’t say anything to Steve. “I really wish he hadn't. I don't need you to stress about me” “I care about you if you hadn’t noticed,’ he chuckled before continuing, ‘I’m glad you’re okay but you could’ve gotten hurt. Were you with anyone at least?” “Alice” He sighed, “I want you to know that you can do whatever you please but I just ask that you be careful because I can’t bear the thought of anything happening to you” “Okay, I love you” “I love you too. I’ll text you when I can” With that we hung up. I expected him to be a little bit more mad about the situation but he wasn’t.

I finished my cereal cleaning the bowl before heading to the common room to hang out and watch a movie. Trying not to think about last night and letting my head rest I wrapped myself in a blanket and slowly dozed off watching the movie.

Chapter Text

For the next day I kept myself busy in the common room. Eating, doing yoga, reading, etc. Currently wrapped up in a blanket on the couch reading a book and snacking on some veggie chips I was brought out of reading by Steve. “Baby?” I put my book down and got up to see Steve walking into the common room still in his uniform looking disheveled. “Steve! Oh my gosh? Why are you here? Where is the team? I thought you said you’d be back in a few days?” I cupped his face with my hands. He smiled, “I was worried about you and came home early, the mission was finishing up.” I let go and gasped, “You shouldn’t leave the team for me” He leaned his shield on one of the bar stools before wrapping his arms around me. “They’re okay, I just needed to see you”

“Let’s go wash you up, you must be exhausted” he nodded as we headed toward the elevator. “Oh wait your shield” I went to turn around but he grabbed my arm, “Just leave it, I’ll get it later” I took a hold of his hand when he let go of my arm and started heading toward his flat. “I’ll wait on the couch until you’re done” letting go of his hand I took a seat and watched him make his way into the bedroom. I laid my head on the armrest and clasped my hands over my stomach and shut my eyes. It’s hard to believe Steve would leave a mission without everyone especially if it wasn’t over but he did say on the phone it was basically finished. It makes sense that he didn’t come back on the quinjet since it would be easier for the team to use.

Not long after I felt the couch dip. I opened my eyes to see Steve smiling at me, putting my legs over his lap. He started massaging my feet and I raised a brow at him. “What?” he chuckled, “A foot massage?” he frowned stopping his motions, “I’m sorry” “No no it’s okay just different” I closed my eyes again as he continued. “I can massage you next, you must be tense from the mission” “That would be nice. How’re you doing?” “I’m good, so what happened during the mission” I heard a sigh before he spoke, “I don’t really want to talk about it today” I looked at him and sat up, “You’re okay though?” I rubbed my thumb against his jawline as he looked at me. “I’m okay, how many times do I have to tell you” I dropped my hand, “I’m sorry”

“Are you hungry?” he asked. “I can make us something, just relax” I got up and went to the fridge and decided on spaghetti and meatballs, something easy to make. I glanced at Steve while I prepared the meal, he seemed unsure. It worries me because he is usually very communicative with me. I haven’t kept up with the news since Alice told me to stop so whatever happened with Ultron must’ve really shaken him up. I just wish I could do something more to help him out, it hurts my heart not being able to help ease whatever he goes through after a mission. “What’s wrong babe?” Steve took me out of my thoughts, “I just wish I could do something more for you, sometimes I feel like I’m useless” I sighed, stirring the noodles in the pot. He walked over to me and hugged me from behind, “Hey you’re more than enough. Don’t beat yourself up okay” I leaned my head back on his chest. He kissed me atop my head before letting go and sitting at the counter.

“I hope spaghetti and meatballs are okay” I set up our plates and put his food in front of him. “Anything would do, I'm starving” Before Steve sat down he got us some water, then started eating as I sat next to him and began to eat as well. “So when is the team coming back?” I asked after a few minutes. “Probably tomorrow or the next day I’m not quite sure” I nodded and continued eating. I can’t wait for the team to come back, the silence has been killing me. Having Steve back is more than I can ask for as I missed him dearly. After dinner I cleaned up our mess and got into my pajamas. “Join me in bed” Steve said, laying in bed just in his boxers. I stood by the bathroom door taking in the view. “You don’t have to ask me twice.” I got in bed and straddled his hips leaning down to kiss him. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me flush against him. The kiss was hard as if this was the last kiss he’d ever receive from me. Without wasting time he started pulling my shirt up and pushed me backwards so he was on top of me, “rough today I see” He smiled before his lips were on mine again, hungry for anything he could get. He kissed down my neck and down to the waistline of my panties. I spread my legs for him as he tore my panties off. He took his boxers off and without hesitation slammed into me. Taking me off guard I grabbed his biceps as pain shot through me, not quite ready for him yet. “Steve, that hurt” I mumbled as he thrusted. He kissed me as he started to speed up.

The pain subsided and I started to moan, mixing with the grunts that were leaving his mouth. His thrusts started getting sloppy before he finished. For the first time I didn’t finish with him. He pulled out and slumped on top of me. “You’re everything” he breathlessly said as I ran my fingers through his hair. Once he caught his breath I scooted him off me to get up and clean myself in the bathroom. I grabbed my shirt and another pair of panties going into the bathroom. Wiping myself there was a bit of blood and I gasped, I mean it has been a bit since we’ve had sex and Steve would never hurt me intentionally so I didn’t blame him. I continued cleaning up and went back to bed to find Steve already fast asleep. I shut the lights off and joined him.

I awoke by myself but as I turned over I saw a note on Steve's side of the bed. There’s breakfast on the table, I went down to the lab for Tony, I’ll meet you in the common room when I’m done. Putting the note back down, I stretched and got up, going to put on a pair of sweats and brush my teeth before going to the kitchen to find some french toast and fruit on the table with a glass of water. I ate in silence before cleaning up and heading towards the common room. I remember Tony telling me he would work on a new AI system after the mission, my heart still clenched for Jarvis even though it was an AI. Jarvis was always there and without the AI it was more silent then ever.

I got to the common room and sat on a bar stool waiting for Steve. I texted Alice to make sure she was okay to pass the time. Not long after I heard the elevator and out came Steve wearing some basketball shorts and one of his under armor shirts. “Did you eat?” he said, coming to sit by me. “Yes thank you, it was delicious. What did Tony need?” “Don’t worry about it” “Ok well what do you want to do today?” He just looked at me and leaned his head in his hand. “Can’t I just sit here and admire you all day” my face felt hot as I looked away, “No one said you couldn’t” I mumbled. I looked back up and he was still staring at me, “we uh could watch a movie, or go in the training room, uh…” “A movie sounds nice” I got up and turned on the TV to set up Netflix and put on a random comedy flick. I turned around and he was still staring at me. “Instead of being a creep are you going to join me on the couch?” He got up and moved to sit on the couch holding his arm out for me, I snuggled up next to him and he started running his fingers through my hair.

It was relaxing, I couldn’t concentrate on the movie as I felt sleepy. I didn’t want to fall asleep but I feel like that’s all I’ve been doing the past couple of days. Right before closing my eyes Steve shuffled to get up, I looked at him. “I’m just getting us some water, I’ll be right back” I rubbed my eyes trying to get rid of the sleep. Steve came back with two glasses of water and handed me one. I drank some before he sat down and I snuggled back into him. I couldn’t resist the urge to shut my eyes and doze off.

The next time I woke up I was laying on my back on the couch. I blinked the sleep away and looked toward the TV, the no signal logo bouncing around meaning the movie probably ended awhile ago. I tried to sit up but had to stop myself as my body felt sore. ‘Why did I feel sore?’ I felt panic fuel my body, something was terribly wrong. I got up ignoring my body protesting. The common room was completely empty. “Steve!” I called out. When I received no answer I went to the elevator to his flat. “Steve!?” I went around the flat checking the bedroom and bathroom and there was no one. I stood in the middle of the flat trying to think of what to do. I went to the counter to grab my phone and dial Steve. When I received a voicemail I cursed under my breath and went to put my phone on charge by my nightstand.

Walking to the elevator I had an idea. I hit the button to the lab and couldn’t stand still waiting for the elevator to get to the floor. I concentrated on my breathing trying not to let the panic turn into an anxiety attack. The door opened and I wasted no time, “Steve?!” “Babe?” I let out a breath of relief as I turned toward the voice and saw Steve walking toward me. “Are you okay?” He cupped my face looking me over. “What happened?” “You fell asleep and I didn’t want to wake you up so I laid you down and gave Tony a call to do what he needed.” “I just… I don’t know what’s going on” My breathing picked up and Steve wrapped his arms around me. “What do you mean you don’t know what’s going on?” “I’m tired all the time. The team still isn’t back. You keep coming into the lab, Tony never asks you for help in the lab.” Steve put me at arms length, “Baby’ he chuckled, ‘nothing is wrong with taking naps. The team should be back by tonight, Tony informed me that they just had to figure out the clean up. You know when it comes to what Tony needs I really have no clue about his tech, so that’s why I’m on the phone with him because he needs to tell me exactly what he needs.” I assume that’s why he didn’t pick up the phone because he was on with Tony. “Ok things have just been weird ever since I went to the bar.” he shook his head, “As long as you’re okay that’s all that matters to me, let’s go back up stairs” he leaned down to press a kiss on my lips. He put his hand on the small of my back and led me toward the elevator and back to the common room. “Are you hungry?” “What time is it?” It’s a little past 5” I was shocked at how long I was asleep for, no wonder my body was sore.

“Yeah we can make something for dinner, I didn’t realize how long I slept.” He hummed as the elevator opened to the common room. “I think I saw some Chicken in the fridge” I walked over to the fridge and took out chicken. I walked over to the pantry and took out potatoes and corn. “This and we make mashed potatoes?” I asked, putting the food on the counter then looking at Steve, “Yeah sounds good” Steve stayed sitting on the bar stool while I started to make dinner. I didn’t question why he didn’t want to cook with me, I had no problem making my man dinner. I peeled and washed the potatoes before waiting for the water to boil and start cooking the chicken. I love cooking chicken, there are so many different dishes to make with chicken and not to mention that it’s pretty easy to cook.

As I cooked I kept glancing and smiling at Steve who sat and watched me. I didn’t have a problem with him watching me but It just feels different, as if this mission changed him. Sometimes I felt uncomfortable under his stare but I didn’t want to say anything to offend him and he meant no harm just by looking at me. “Did you want water or something else, my sweets?” I started putting the food on plates, “I can get us water babe, you worked so hard in the kitchen.” I kept setting up our plates before placing them on the table and sitting down as Steve came and put the water down and took a seat next to me. As we started eating I decided to make conversation, “So how’re you liking being back at the tower now that the mission is over?” He finished the food in his mouth before looking at me, “Coming home to you is better than being anywhere else in the world without you” My heart clenched, “I love you more than anything” “I love you too baby” we sealed that with a kiss.

We finished eating and he took the dishes to the sink before coming over to me and taking my hand. “Let’s go get changed” I feel like all we’ve been doing these past couple of days is going to the common room or Steve’s flat. I don’t mind very much but I can’t wait to go back to work to at least get me out of the tower. We got to the room and Steve let me use the bathroom to shower and change. Even though I haven’t left the tower in a few days I don’t like the feel of my hair getting greasy. I let the water run down my body trying to let it wake me up as I started to feel tired once more.

After the shower I changed and brushed my teeth before getting in bed and letting Steve change. Once he came back he scooted over to me pulling me close to him, “Are you okay?” “I feel really tired, I’m not sure why” “It’s okay babe you can rest, I’m here” I heard my phone ding, “Must be Alice I mumbled” I scooted away from him to take my phone off charge. When I looked at the phone my heart dropped as I received a text from Steve…

Chapter Text

“I have to pee” I felt all the blood in my body drain. I got up as nonchalant as I could and went to the bathroom. I was trying to fight off the sleep. I sat on the toilet and read his text again. We should be home in a few hours, my love xx. I squeezed my eyes shut before responding. You’re in bed with me? I didn’t know what else to say. My phone vibrated and I flushed the toilet making it seem like I was really using the bathroom. Love? What do you mean I’m in bed with you? I turned on the sink. You’ve been home for a couple days now. Please don’t call. I have to go back into the room. I don’t know who's out there.

I heard a knock on the bathroom door and slipped my phone into the waistband of my panties. “Baby, are you good?” I shut the water off and opened the door. “I’m sorry my stomach is a bit upset” I felt sick. “Who texted you?” I walked over to the bed taking a seat. “It was Alice telling me about the boy I set her up with when we went to the bar” He sat down making the bed dip and put an arm around me pulling me closer. “She deserves someone good in her life” I leaned my head on his shoulder, “She does”

My eyes felt heavy so I stood up. “What’s wrong?” I turned around and smiled at him. “The nights young, let’s go to the common room. I just want to put on some sweatpants.” He watched as I put on a pair of sweatpants and I grabbed his hand to lead him to the common room. As much as I wanted to scream and run I had to play it cool because I had no idea who this was. ‘A couple hours’ I kept repeating to myself. When we got into the elevator I let go of his hand and leaned heavily on the railing.

“Are you sure you don’t want to just call it a night?” I rubbed my eyes and looked at him, “No I’m okay, I just want to spend time with you” “Okay babe” We got to the common room and I walked to the fridge grabbing an energy drink to get rid of the sleep. “Should you really be drinking that at this time of night?” I chuckled, opening the can and taking a sip, “I’m tired of sleeping, let’s party!” I walked over to the coffee table and grabbed the remote to put on some music. I walked to the open space behind the couch to start dancing. My heart was pounding as the person just stared at me. “Are you not going to dance?” I turned to look at them.

“I’m not stupid” I stopped dancing and took another sip of the energy drink, “what are you talking about?” They walked closer to me and I backed up, “Alice didn’t text you” I had to control my hands shaking, “Yeah she did?” making it sound more of a question trying to keep up the confusion in my voice, they smirked at me. “I think it’s time we put the drink down. What do you say?” I took another sip before they hit the drink out of my hand. The drink can hit the floor spilling out the rest of the contents. “I don’t…” They cut me off, “I think it’s time we get away from this joint” They grabbed me and I was struggling in their grasp. The faint sound of the quinjet was heard in the distance but before that, hope filled me as I saw Tony in his suit landing on the balcony.
“You really think you could best me with your pathetic friends” they whispered into my ear. The quinjet landed as Tony was standing in front of us. “Okay let go of the girl and we won’t hurt you” Tony had his hands held up. “That would ruin my plans though” they sounded sour. The team joined in the common room and the person held me tighter, it started to hurt. Steve shouted my name. “I wouldn’t if I were you Captain” the person spat. I looked at Steve my eyes tearing, I should’ve known this wasn’t Steve the whole time but I was stupid. “As fun as this is I have a date” they threw something as the team lunged and it busted, smoke filling the room as they dragged me to the balcony. “Steve please” I cried. All of a sudden the person morphed into what looked like a pterodactyl and took a hold of me with its feet before taking off, one of the claws puncturing my thigh as I screamed out in pain.

I felt dizzy as the speed was making the world beneath us look blurry. We dropped drastically as something hit us, the claw pressing deeper into my thigh. I never thought about death until this moment, I would never survive a drop like this and I didn’t know what this thing wanted with me. The thing morphed into iron man holding me as we were still dropping, they shot something at Tony and I saw him drop off. It morphed back into a pterodactyl to make sure we both landed safely. They looked at me as my leg was profusely bleeding, “get on my back and don’t let go, I will kill you if you don’t listen” I did as said and they morphed into a horse and started running. We landed somewhere in a forest, I’m not sure how much distance was between us and the tower but I knew we were far. I held onto the horse with the best of my ability but my eyesight started turning black and before I knew it I passed out.

I awoke to a dimly lit room in what looked like a cabin. I was laying on a cot, my thigh had a bandage on it but the blood had already soaked through. I felt lightheaded trying to sit up and take in my surroundings. Besides the cot there was an empty bookshelf and the door. The floors and walls were wooden, there was no window either. I quickly reached for my phone and it wasn’t there, I cursed under my breath as I got up slowly. The wooden boards under my feet creak with every movement I take. Pain shot through my leg as I put pressure on it and I fell trying not to scream aloud. I heard footsteps and when the door opened I looked up shocked.

“Kyle?” he smiled, “Didn’t think you’d see me again sweetheart” I was trying to swallow the lump in my throat as I leaned up trying to get back up to the cot. “How did you?” he laughed, taking a step in front of me, “Prison isn’t all that bad if you talk to the right people.” I was never so confused before, a slight headache from the pain in my leg. “Super heroes, super villains they are one in the same” he walked more into the room and turned to face me taking on the look of Steve, I gasped squeezing my eyes shut not wanting to believe it. “Surprising you let me in so easily, even at the bar you looked so ravishing” I opened my eyes and his features transformed into the man that was leaning on the brown half wall when Russell and Sawyer were playing pool.

“So you can shapeshift, I don’t understand’ he cut me off with his hand hitting the side of my face. My cheek burning and the tears leaving my eyes. “Obviously, I know you’re pathetic but come on now” he started walking to the door, “I wouldn’t count on your friends finding you either” with that he left. What the hell was going on. Kyle is the last person I’d ever expected to see. I had to figure out a way to get out of here, I didn’t know how long I'd already been here. I heard footsteps approaching again and I stiffened. Kyle returned holding a tray with some toast and a glass of water before leaving without a word. I ate both pieces of toast and drank the glass of water. I needed strength if I wanted to get out of here. As soon as I finished the water my eyelids grew heavy and I realized, my chest heavy, that he’s been drugging the water the whole time. I couldn’t fight it off and succumbed to the darkness.

My body felt so sore, everything was so sore and the dull pain of my leg was still there. My eyes fluttered open and I was still in the same room. I looked at my leg once more and the bandage looked fresh. I slowly got up out of bed and made it to the door. I was surprised to find that the door was unlocked, pushing it open slowly. I peaked my head out and was greeted with a door to the left and stairs leading to another door in front of me. I hobbled to the door to the left and opened it to find a bathroom, closing it I made it to the stairs. The stairs weren’t noisy like the floor boards have been. When I reached the door on top of the stairs I had to catch my breath for a moment wishing my arm got punctured instead of my leg. My hand wrapped around the cold metal of the doorknob and twisted, this door was unlocked as well.

Peaking my head through the door I was shocked to see an ordinary looking log cabin. A kitchen with a tiny living room and a small hallway that I assumed led to a bedroom. The house was spacious and open due to the windows that were on almost every wall. I stood there for a few minutes listening for any sound to indicate that I wasn’t alone. I noticed a device on the kitchen counter, my phone! Before I went out there like a lunatic it seemed to be a trap. Why would Kyle leave my phone in the kitchen out in the open. I listened to my surroundings for a few more minutes before deciding that I had nothing left to lose. I slowly made my way over to the counter to get to my phone. Once picking it up I unlocked it, one bar of service and the battery was at 54%. I dialed Steve trying to hold back on my crying. Keeping my phone in the air Steve picked up “Doll? Where are you, are you okay?” I brought the phone to my ear and whispered, “I’m in a cabin, it’s Kyle. I don’t know how much time I have, he drugged me. I’m scared.” I couldn’t help the sob that escaped my lips. “My love, stay on the phone, we're tracking you, it's okay. We’re going to get you. I love you so much” I heard a door slam and I quickly slid the phone to the edge of the counter and tried to make my way back to the door. As long as the phone stayed connected then they could find me. “What the hell are you doing?”

I froze and turned to find Kyle standing holding a plastic bag. “I was just uh” he dropped the bag and came toward me putting his hands around my throat and slamming me against the wall. I couldn’t even scream as I fought to get his hands off my throat. “I told you I’d kill you and I meant it too” With all my might I kicked him in the crotch and he kneeled over in pain as I dropped to the floor trying to catch my breath. I shouted in pain as my leg hit the floor. He got up and went to the kitchen to grab a knife. I started crawling along the floor to make it to the back door. “Oh sorry to tell you sweetheart but your call failed” I ignored him hearing the crunch of my phone underneath his foot. I had to keep moving, ignoring all the pain in my leg and throughout my body. Barely being able to turn around I was hit flying through the window, glass shattering as I landed on the grass. I screamed as my arm burned. Moving my hand from my arm it was covered in blood. I couldn’t move for the life of me as a black bear stood right in front of me. ‘This is it’ I said to myself as the bear stood on its hind legs ready to take me out.

All of a sudden the bear was flying and hit a tree. Stood in front of me was Thor. I cried in relief as Thor bent down near me. “We’re going to get you out of here, it’s …” he was cut off by a replica of himself slamming into him from the side. It was so hard to tell who the real Thor was. I blinked my eyes rapidly trying to stay awake, I turned over and Mjolnir was right next to me. Before I could say anything Steve was by my side. “Doll, look at me” he tried to lift me but I shouted. The pain of moving was too much. Tony landed beside me in his suit. “I can’t tell which is which” I took some deep breaths, “Mjolnir” I croaked out. “Thor you’re hammer” Steve shouted. Thor lifted his hand and Mjolnir flew right toward him and immediately an arrow came out of nowhere hitting Kyle and tased him. Nat and Tony rushed over to put handcuffs on him as Steve and Bruce were by my side. Thor held up Kyle making his way over to the quinjet and Bruce was bandaging what he could without having the necessary equipment. “This is going to hurt but we have to get you on a gurney my love” I nodded as Steve lifted me, the pain in my body overwhelming to the point of me passing out.

I awoke in the med bay, my eyes adjusting to the lights before being able to fully take in my surroundings. My leg and arm were bandaged up and the pain wasn’t as intense as it was before but resulted in a dull ache. I looked over to see Steve asleep in a chair. I bit my lip to hold back a sob as anxiety crept through me. I had to concentrate on my breathing. It wasn’t working. An anxiety attack had taken control and I was breathing heavier trying to stay calm. It didn’t help at the fact that Steve was waking up beside me. “Doll?” He was next to me in an instant but I flinched, “Please… don’t touch me” tears were falling down my cheeks and I was trembling. The hurt in his eyes as he took a step back broke my heart. “Love, it’s me, you're okay. Kyle is locked up.” I was trying to control my breathing but I was having a hard time. “I don’t know” Steve sighed, “I’ll be right back” He left the room and I tried to sit up a bit, my arm very sore. It killed me not knowing who I was able to trust and whether or not this was all a hallucination.

The door opened and Thor walked in with Steve behind him. He put Mjolnir on the bed next to me. “My lady, try to pick it up” I did as he said with my good arm and I wasn’t able to move it. He picked it up with no effort at all. “You’re okay. I’m really Thor. I’ll let Mjolnir be your safety net as long as you need it.’ He turned to Steve and squeezed his face with his hand, ‘This is the real Cap, you’re safe now” I smiled feeling a lot more comfortable knowing that I could trust them. “I’m sorry” Steve handed me a glass of water from the bedside and I stared at it. “What’s wrong?” My chest felt tight again, having trust issues with someone offering me something simple like a glass of water. Steve realized what was happening without me explaining it before he took a decent gulp of water from the cup and swallowed it, “You’re okay”

I took the water from him and drank it. Once it was empty he took it from me. Thor left the room and Steve took a seat next to me. “How long have I been out?” I asked. “A day and a half. You lost a lot of blood but Bruce got you stitched up and everything is healing properly.” I took a moment to think, “Kyle is?” “He’s handcuffed, he can’t shapeshift. He’s in a holding cell right now and we’ll question him when you’re up for it.” “I don’t want to see..” “You don’t have to see him. Tony is going to question him and we will be standing behind a mirror he can’t see through” Steve took a hold of my hand rubbing his thumb gently up and down, “I’m so sorry my love” he looked down at the floor not wanting me to see the guilt in his eyes. “It’s not your fault”

He brought my hand to his lips and kissed it, “Someone should have stayed with you especially not having Jarvis here” I frowned, “there were bigger problems at hand, everything is okay now” he gave me a small smile, “You’re so beautiful and pure. Tony made another AI named Friday” Steve informed me. “Did everything work out with Ultron?” “Yes and we gained two new team members as well” I looked at him questioningly. “When you’re rested enough to get up and walk around I’ll introduce you to them” I laid my head back squeezing Steve’s hand. “Please don’t leave” I mumbled, shutting my eyes, “I wasn’t planning on it doll” I felt him shuffle and then pressed a kiss to my forehead. I just wanted to rid everything in my system before even trying to stand up and think about watching the questioning with Kyle.

Chapter Text

“It’s okay I gotcha” Steve was helping me off the hospital bed. His arm carefully cradling my back as he held the hand on my good arm. Once I was standing I let go of his hand to grab a crutch that was leaning against the bed for me. Bruce was in the room examining whether or not I needed more care after trying to get up. “Have you ever used crutches before?” Bruce asked, his arms crossed against his chest. I shook my head, “whenever you go to put pressure on your leg’ he motioned to the leg that was still bandaged, ‘lean more on the crutch so it doesn’t hurt as much as if you were to put all your weight on the leg.” I put the crutch under my arm and smiled, “sounds easy enough” I looked at Steve who was smiling back at me, “You’re such a tough woman” I blushed because to me I’m not, if it weren’t for the team I most likely would’ve been dead.

“Are you sure you’re ready for the questioning?” I sighed while getting used to the crutch under my arm, “The sooner we get it over with the better” With Steve’s help I took a few steps with the crutch before I understood how to use them fully. Bruce followed us to the elevator, going to the floor for the questioning. When getting to the floor, it was a long hallway that consisted of doors. Steve informed me that S.H.I.E.L.D. used this floor more than them. He led me into a room where Thor and Clint were standing at a table positioned right under a window leading to an empty room.

Clint walked over and gave me a hug, “I’m so glad you’re okay” I gave him my best one armed hug, “I’m glad we’re all okay” I took a seat at the table as did Steve and Bruce. Thor standing behind my chair while Clint stood between Bruce and I. “No one can see in this room, I promise” Steve intertwined our fingers as I took a deep breath.

A few minutes passed until the door on the other side opened and in walked Kyle, Tony and Nat. Kyle took a seat at the table facing us while Nat stood on one side of the wall with her arms crossed and Tony in front but not to disrupt our view. Kyle smiled at the mirror, “I know you’re there sweetheart” I held my breath trying not to get sick as Steve squeezed my hand. “Where’d you get it?” Tony spoke but Kyle just stared at the mirror with an evil smirk on his face. I trust Steve with all my heart but I swear he was looking straight at me. “Why are you able to shapeshift?” Kyle leaned back in the chair, “prison isn’t what it used to be” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “You think I’d rat out everything that’s going on.” “No but we have records of where you were sent, when you were sent and it won’t be that hard to figure out” Kyle chuckled, “You’d be surprised”

“Ok why her then?” Still in cuffs he brought his hand to his lips running a finger across it. “An easy target” “You broke into the tower so how easy would it really have been?” “Seeing her dance with all those men at the bar mmm” I gasped putting a hand to my mouth, “She didn’t notice me however, I watched her learn to play pool with that hunky cowboy, his arms around her” I let go of Steve’s hand not even wanting to look at him. “She takes drinks from anyone so it wasn’t hard at all” All I saw was Kyle looking directly in the mirror as he spoke, “having her underneath me moaning, feeling so tight..’ I looked to my left and saw a trash can throwing myself toward it to empty my stomach, my leg protesting in pain as I did so. “That’s not what we’re asking here” Tony cut him off but my head was spinning as I felt someone rubbing my back.

I leaned back trying to situate my leg when I felt Steve moving me to lean me against him. He was stroking my hair, “Doll it’s okay, you didn’t know. I’m not blaming you for anything” I stayed quiet, to me it’s not okay. I felt like I cheated, like I wasn’t Steve’s golden girl anymore. “I don’t want to listen anymore,” I whispered. “Let’s go back to my flat so you can wash up” He helped me up and I went into the hallway waiting for Steve to finish talking with the guys before meeting me.

It was silent as we made it back to Steve’s flat; the only noise was our footsteps and the crutch hitting the floor. “I’ll get you a change of clothes, a shower will make you feel better. I’ll help you with the bandages after my love” I went to the bathroom without saying a word. I stared at myself in the mirror for a few minutes trying to gather my thoughts before stripping down. The wounds on my arm and leg stitched properly as I took the bandages off. I turned on the water and waited until it was a decent temperature before stepping in carefully to not put all my wait on my injured leg.

It’s confusing to me that Steve isn’t upset with me, it’s my fault that I didn’t notice it was an imposter. I should’ve picked up on all the signs that it wasn’t my Steve. I put more soap than necessary on the sponge and started roughly scrubbing my body trying to rid the trace of those disgusting hands roaming around my body. I turned the heat up on the water and sat down leaning against the wall and letting the water pour over me. I never asked for any of this, I thought coming to New York would be a fresh start but of course I landed a job with a complete psychopath.

I couldn’t tell between the water running down my face and the tears leaving my eyes. I feel as though I have failed Steve and… My thoughts were interrupted by Steve entering the bathroom. “I brought your clothes” I couldn’t bring myself to respond, “Doll?” I put my face in my hands as I heard the shower door open. “Oh my love,” I heard the hurt in his voice, looking up I saw him coming to sit next to me and then wrapping his arms around me fully clothed.

I leaned into him mumbling, “Your clothes are getting wet.” He lifted my face with his hand and looked at me. “Tell me what’s wrong” I took a few steady breaths thinking about how I was going to word this. “Steve I,’ it pained me to look at him so I turned away, ‘I failed you and this relationship” It was silent for a few moments before he pulled me closer. “No you didn’t, none of this was your fault” I pulled back, “Yes it is!” I raised my voice, “I went to the bar and was reckless, I didn’t see any signs that it wasn’t you. He, he touched me and kissed me and I did it back. I’m disgusting”

“Don’t say that about yourself. It seems he was going to find you one way or another. For God's sake he was drugging your water of course your senses weren’t 100%, he’s a great shape shifter from what I’ve seen. None of us could’ve seen it coming” I still felt angry with myself, “Why aren’t you mad at me?”

“Because I’ll love you forever and I know you’d never do anything to hurt me as I would never do anything to hurt you” A sob escaped my lips as I leaned over to Steve wrapping my arms around his neck. He pulled me into his lap as we connected our lips. My body relaxed when I felt that spark that I haven’t felt in so long, this was my Steve, my whole heart sitting here in the shower with me, still loving me after everything that’s happened. I leaned back moving my hands to hold his face leaving gentle kisses on his lips before looking at him. “I love you too, always” I wrapped my arms around him and held him tight as he did the same with me. “Let’s get you out of the shower and change into something comfy”

I made no effort to move from him as he easily got up with me wrapping my legs around him the best I could, he held under the thigh of my injured leg as he stepped us out of the shower and placed me on the counter. He handed me a towel before going to shut the water off. I started drying myself off as he stripped out of his soaking wet clothes grabbing a towel as well. “Your clothes are right here, I’m going to go change as well” he cupped the side of my face with his hand rubbing his thumb along my cheek as he spoke. I nodded watching him leave the bathroom as I scooted off the counter to continue drying off, changing, and reapplying fresh bandages.

I walked out of the bathroom to find Steve laying in bed, his hair still damp. He smiled, patting the space next to him. I walked over, leaning my crutch on the nightstand and getting under the covers and cuddling up against his side. He turned, putting his arm around me and pulling me closer, pressing a kiss to my head. “Get some sleep doll” I pulled him closer, “please don’t leave” he sighed running his fingers through my damp hair, “wasn’t planning on it” I closed my eyes and waited for Steve to settle next to me before confirming to myself that he wasn’t going to get up and let sleep wash over me.

I awoke to someone rubbing my back. My eyes fluttered open seeing Steve looking at me with an apologetic smile. “Hey Doll, I’m sorry. Tony wants to see us in the meeting room” I stretched sitting up a bit, “okay, thanks for letting me know” “He wants you there too” I just looked at Steve since I’ve never attended one of their meetings but I knew exactly what it pertained to. “Let me just wash up and I’ll meet everyone in the meeting room” He smiled kissing my forehead before getting up, “okay my love” I got up grabbing my crutch and went into the bathroom to brush my teeth before changing into sweatpants and a baggy T-shirt as I still felt uncomfortable with myself. I made my way to the elevator asking Friday to take me to the common room.

I made it to the stairs to get to the meeting room and I just stared at them ‘How the hell am I going to make it up these’ “Goodmorning my lady, how’re you?” I sighed in relief, “Thor can you help me up the stairs?” he smiled before scooping me up bridal style and making his way up the stairs. When we got to the top he set me down and handed me the crutch, “Thank you” he nodded and we walked to the meeting room. I’ve never seen the meeting room but you could see it clearly as the wall was completely glass. There was a long table with chairs, a window to the outside, there was a huge white board on one wall and on the last wall there was a TV. We walked in and I saw Steve sitting facing away from the glass. I took a seat next to him and he automatically held my hand.

I looked around seeing Nat, Clint, Bruce, a woman with long red hair and a guy that was red? Thor took a seat at one of the head chairs at the table. I looked at Steve confused. “Love, this is Wanda and Vision. Wanda helped us in Sokovia and she’s part of the team now.” She gave a shy smile as I smiled back. “Nice to meet you” I gasped, “Jarvis?” he chuckled and shook his head, “Not exactly. J.A.R.V.I.S’ protocols and operational matrix were uploaded in this body along with the mind stone’ he motioned to the yellow stone on his forehead, ‘so you can just call me Vision.” “Nice to meet you” I said, still confused. I couldn’t ask anymore questions as Tony walked in. Even though it hasn’t been a full day since I’ve seen him last, he looked like complete shit, I was worried for him. “Friday dim the lights” the lights dimmed and the TV went on showing some of Kyle’s information.

“Alright, after getting all the information we could from Kyle, I did some research with the help of Bruce and Vision and wow” he stopped talking to lean his hands on the table. “There is a whole black market going on in the prison right under the correction officers' noses” I heard some people shifting in their seats. “The group goes by the name ‘Vile’ and they are doing experiments on who they believe to be the most dangerous criminals.” “How long has this been going on?” Steve asked, leaning forward in his seat. “I’m not sure but Kyle was their first success” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes because of course he was. “The secretary has been in contact with me and has told me about the developments of Raft. Raft is a special prison built for people with abilities. It’s an underwater prison and let’s just say if someone were to go there, we’d never see them again”

“What's with Kyle?” Clint spoke up and I lowered myself in my chair. “We need nothing more from him, he’s being sent to the raft and he can rot for all I care.” “I supposed you stayed up last night trying to search for Vile?” Bruce fixed the glasses he was wearing, “They are untraceable. I don’t know how they’re experimenting on people when everything is covered in CCTV cameras at the prison. From now on any ‘bad guy’ we catch we’re taking them into questioning and just hoping for the best. I’ll keep looking into it but I don’t want all of you to kill yourselves trying to find an invisible group. Questions” he held his hands out waiting for questions but no one said anything so he moved on.

Looking at me he smiled, “We’re moving you into the tower kid and it’s not up for discussion” I went to open my mouth but Tony spoke before I could speak, “We don’t want to have to babysit you 24/7 as I’m sure you don’t want that either. With these people out on the loose I don’t trust anything especially because Kyle targeted you and we don’t know the relationship between him and Vile besides the fact he was their first successful experiment. You’ll get your own flat or you can stay with Capsicle here and we can end the lease on your apartment early without penalty.” I nodded, not feeling like anyone would agree with me wanting to keep my apartment. “About your job,’ I completely forgot about my job, my heart picks up pace. “don’t stress out, I went in and had a long conversation with your boss. She was very understanding and has agreed to let you work from home if you so wish. Instead of working 9-5 you can make your own hours as long as you get your workload done every week. She also wanted to let you know that you can visit anytime to have lunch with her.” I felt tears prick the edges of my eyes thinking about all these people supporting me and just wanting me to stay safe. This is my family. “Thank you” I simply said. “Anything for you kid, as long as you’re safe at the end of the day”

“Lastly, the Avengers building in upstate New York will be finished with construction by the end of this week so some of the new Avengers will be staying there and we can come and go as we please. There is high security and it’s in a remote location so there will be no press, no civilians, just us. That’s it for today, I’ll be in the lab if anyone has questions. Peace” he held up a peace sign and walked out as the lights turned back on. Steve looked at me and smiled, “Looks like we have some packing to do doll” I chuckled and I felt excitement washed over me.

Chapter Text

“How’re you not exhausted?” I leaned on the kitchen island as Steve burst out laughing. “Doll, you haven’t lifted any boxes” he was trying to compose himself. “Yeah but I packed most of the boxes,” pouting, Steve came over and crashed his lips onto mine taking me off guard with how rough it was. We separated, my hands still on his chest as I gave out a sigh, “I’m going to miss this place” I started walking through the empty apartment as Steve followed making sure we didn’t forget anything. “Me too but every chapter comes to a close and a new one begins.” I turned around and smiled at him, “I like that”

I took one last look at my room before walking back out and putting the apartment key on the kitchen counter. “Are you ready to go, my sweets?” I looked over at Steve and he nodded so we walked out. I sighed once getting to the stairs but without question Steve picked me up and walked down them, setting me down once we got to the bottom. We took one of Tony’s cars since Steve didn’t want me on his motorcycle with my leg and didn’t want me straining myself driving my own car. Clint drove the Uhaul truck with all my boxes in it and was probably back at the tower already. We’ve decided that I would have my own flat underneath Steve’s but he reminded me that I could still stay with him whenever I wanted.

When we got back to the parking garage I was surprised to see the box truck empty. “I’m sure all the guys helped get the boxes to your flat” I nodded, getting out of the car and smiled when Steve came over to hand me my crutch. We made it to the elevator before Steve started to speak again, “I’m going to walk you to your flat but then I need to talk to Tony. As soon as I’m done I’ll come back” I smiled at how sweet he is, “Steve it’s okay to leave me alone. I’m okay knowing Kyle is gone and plus we can use Mjolnir if need be” He put his hand on the small of my back leading me out of the elevator.

We made it to my flat in a comfortable silence. The door was open and I heard music coming from inside the room. Opening the door I’m delighted to see Nat and Wanda. They turned and smiled, “thought we could make a girls evening out of this” Nat said motioning to the boxes around the empty flat. “If you girls need help let me know” Steve turned to me and in a lower tone said, “just text me if you need me” I nodded and he kissed me before walking out.

“The flats come with all the standard furniture such as bed, couch, chairs, etc.” I made my way over to the boxes in the kitchen, “I labeled the boxes so this shouldn’t take long.” “I helped the boys put the boxes in the right places,” Wanda stated. The girls raised the volume of the music as we started unpacking together. I didn’t mind them going through my things as I didn’t have anything to hide. During the unpacking they helped declutter some unnecessary things and Nat started making a list of things I did need or ran out of from my apartment. Getting the kitchen, bedroom and bathroom done we decided it was time to take a break and plopped down on the couch.

“So Wanda what makes you enhanced if you don’t mind me asking” I was curious about Wanda as I knew nothing about her but if we both wanted a friendship we’d have to get to know each other. She paused before answering, “Well I have telekinesis, energy manipulation, and some form of neuroelectronic interfacing.” “Wait like mind reading?” she nodded and I felt taken back, “don’t worry I’m not going around reading anyone’s thoughts, I only do it when needed. I’m an Avenger, I’d never harm any of you.” I felt better knowing my thoughts are safe and she seemed like she wasn’t one to lie. “What’re your abilities?” she asked, looking at me. I felt a bit embarrassed but before I could speak up Natasha cut in, “She isn’t enhanced, she’s Captain’s girl. She’s staying here at the tower because of the events in the folder we showed you and Vision” She smiled at me, “How did you meet him?” and that led to us talking about how I met Steve and all the events that happened up until this moment. Wanda chimed in with her history in Sokovia and how she came to be an Avenger. “I tend to not watch the news or look at social media when the team is out so I don’t worry myself to death” Wanda chuckled while Nat looked at me with admiration.

Friday interrupted our conversation, “Mr. Stark has requested Ms. Romanoff and Ms. Maximoff to the meeting room.” Nat asked about me joining as well “Mr. Stark has requested she stay to relax” The girls looked at me as I shook my head, “It’s okay, I still have to set up my work space so I can catch up on some work” they nodded leaving me alone with my thoughts. The living room is the only thing that wasn’t fully set up. There was a desk set up on the left side of the room where I put my laptop and things I used for work, besides a few boxes of decor and blankets for the living room. It took me no time at all to unpack everything. The very last touch to my flat was hanging up the picture of the group and I from the bowling alley on my fridge.

I took a step back smiling at how this apartment looked and felt. Homey with my touch of decor everywhere. I can’t wait until my leg is healed enough to where I don’t have to use the crutch, I feel as though I get tired more often and I’m sick of it. I didn’t want to nap so I started breaking down all the boxes and putting them by the elevator so I can take them to the dumpster later on. I hopped into a shower and changed into something comfy to lounge in before going to the common room to see if they were still in the meeting. “Friday?” “Yes” “Are the Avengers still in their meeting?” “Yes, I’m not sure how much time is left”

The elevator dinged and I decided to make some cookies while waiting for the team to finish their meeting. I wanted to do anything but take a nap or sit and watch TV. I got the ingredients together and started baking. I know the tower has staff to keep everything in stock but I wouldn’t mind going grocery shopping for the team one of these days. They do so much for me and it’s the least I could do. I stop mixing the ingredients in the bowl as I can’t help but feel useless when it comes to the team. They’re going through all this trouble because of me and I can’t even do anything to help because I’ll just end up getting in the way. My mind goes back to Tony telling me they don’t want to have to babysit me. I sigh as there isn’t much I can do, so I just continue baking cookies.

Once done I put the cookies on a plate and place them on the counter for when the team finishes. It’s been about two hours since they’ve been up there and I couldn’t help but worry about what they’ve found. I leaned on the counter and put my head in my hands. “Mmm what is that delicious smell?” I look up from my hands to see Clint heading down the stairs followed by the rest of the team. Once down the stairs I smiled, “I made cookies for you guys” Bruce went to the fridge to grab out the gallon of milk that was in there and then proceeded to grab cups for everyone as they sat around the island. Steve came over to stand next to me, “Hey you okay?” he rubbed my arm up and down as I nodded. I looked at Tony who was strangely quiet. “Is everything okay?” I said not breaking my stare as he looked up at me. “I’ve found a lead” My eyes widened in shock, “That’s great!” “We’re leaving at sunset” my breath caught in my throat, “For how long?” he shrugged and I turned to Steve, “I just got you back, you can’t leave again!” my heart was racing. Steve looked at me with sympathy, “We have to, if this means we can end this group, then I’ll take the chance because that doesn’t only mean the safety of a bunch of civilians but it also means it guarantees your safety and I’d do anything to keep you safe.”

I wrapped my arms around him, “I don’t want you to go” I mumbled. I know I’m acting like a child but the fact that they couldn’t tell me how long they’d be gone scares me, let alone me not even knowing where they’re going to end up. “Are you afraid to be alone?” I looked over at Vision who looked at me with confusion, “No I just..’ was I afraid of being alone or was I afraid of the possibility that something could happen to the team or even me if I’m not babysat. I am in the way of them, here I am trying to stop them from going out on a mission to take down a huge organization that’s trying to create villains. I’m the problem. I dropped my arms from around Steve and grabbed my crutch going to leave back to my flat. “Doll?” Steve said but I kept walking not wanting to stop them. Steve got in front of me to stop me from reaching the elevator. “What’s wrong?” He went to put a hand on my shoulder but I backed up. He dropped his arm and looked confused. “I’m sorry”

“Don’t be sorry kid, you didn’t do anything wrong” Tony stood next to Steve, and I turned to see the rest of the team surrounding me. I’ve really done it this time haven’t I. “I don’t want you guys to feel like you have to babysit me. I’m sorry for trying to tell you not to go” I looked down trying to keep my breath steady. “I’m staying back on this mission, we can’t have the other guy destroying too much property as it’s more undercover” I furrowed my brows looking at Bruce. “We’re not babysitting you, we know you can handle yourself. We just have a job to do so don’t beat yourself up” Tony crossed his arms before looking at the group, “suit up and meet at the quinjet in 20” with that he started walking towards the elevators as did everyone else except Bruce, Steve and Thor. “I’ll be in the common room when the team leaves” Bruce informed me before walking away. “When we come back my lady I will assure you everything is okay with Mjolnir” my heart swelled with how sweet Thor is. “Thank you Thor” he nodded before walking away.

I was left alone with Steve. “I want you to tell me when somethings bothering you, that’s what I’m here for” I looked up at Steve and smiled, “You can tell me if something’s on your mind too, it’s a two way relationship.” We started making our way to the elevator and to Steve’s flat so he could get ready. “Sometimes I can’t sleep” I whipped my head around to look at him. “What?” “Most nights I have a hard time sleeping because nightmares plague my mind about Hydra and losing everyone to time” I held his forearm, “Why don’t you wake me up? Have you had nightmares when you’re with me?” “If I have a nightmare I usually go down to the training room and try to tire myself out. The nightmares have decreased when I met you but every once in a while they haunt my mind once more” I felt angry with myself for not noticing Steve's struggles.

“I’m so sorry Steve” he cupped my face, “No, I’m sorry for not telling you. I just feel bad if I were to wake you” I put my hand on his and leaned into his hand more, “always wake me up because I want to be there for you” he leaned down to place a kiss upon my lips as we made it to his flat. I went to lay on the couch as he got ready. Not long after he returned in his full Captain America gear. I licked my lips as he stood in front of me. I slowly spread my legs, “Mmm Captain America you look oh so sexy” He stood there eyes filled with lust as he looked over my body. “Oh what I would give to rip all your clothes off and take you” he leaned down on the side of the couch and connected our lips, rough and wanting more. He leaned back and sighed, so I cupped the bottom of his face with my hand to make him look me in the eyes. “I’ll be here when you get back my sweets.” He leaned in and gave me another kiss, “I’ll hurry back my love” he reached up to the ear piece in his ear and stood up, “It’s time for us to go” I nodded and he helped me to get up. I held onto his hand tightly as we made it to the common room. Everyone gathered together to say goodbye. This time was different then the last time Steve left to go on a mission, it was hard to say goodbye.

“Don’t worry kid, we'll all come back in one piece” Tony smiled at me. I went over and gave everyone a hug before ending with Steve, our hug lasting a minute longer. “I love you forever” my heart still flips every time he tells me he loves me. “I love you too, always” we sealed that with a kiss and before I knew it the team left in the quinjet and I was alone with Bruce.

“I may seem boring but I’ll try to make time move by as quickly as possible” Bruce broke the silence and I turned away from the window to look at him. I smiled as Bruce and I never really spent time together as he’s always in the lab. “Thank you, I appreciate it so much” he clasped his hands together, “well it’s a bit early for dinner and I have some lab work to do. Would you like to join?” “Yes please” I followed Bruce down to the lab and he motioned for me to take a seat at one of the tables. There was so much equipment down here and I wouldn’t know the first thing about any of this. He started tinkering on a holographic computer. “So what’re you up to?” He looked at me and smiled, “Are you really interested?” I chuckled, “If I didn’t get into hospitality and psychology in school I would’ve turned toward a more science heavy degree, so when I say yes I’m not just saying it to be nice” His whole face lit up and it warmed my heart.

“I’m still helping the team as we speak. The lead we got was from a prison in Michigan. The guards were reporting strange behaviors from some of the inmates and two of them, uh exploded destroying a cell block.” he scratched the back of his neck as he explained. “Exploded?” he nodded. “The team is going to the prison and Tony is going to look into the CCTV’s around the prison and see if there’s anything else they can find. “So those red dots’ I pointed at the map on his screen, ‘are those heat signatures” “yeah, it’s around the area of the prison trying to see if I can pick up numbers that are abnormal.” It was silent for a bit before a thought occurred to me, “couldn’t you have done this work from the quinjet?” I heard him let out a long sigh, “Let’s just say the other guy got in trouble during Sokovia. I didn’t want to risk anything” I shook my head, “I don’t get it though, you were helping people” his lips formed a straight line, “sometimes I or he completely loses it and I don’t know whether or not we’re saving or hurting people or damaging buildings that shouldn’t be damaged”

I gave him a look of sympathy, “It’s okay Bruce, from what you told me you haven’t turned into the other guy so much in the past, so you’re just learning to control him” “Do you mind if we stop talking about it?” “Yes, I’m so sorry” “Don’t apologize for being curious you’re okay” I let him work in silence after that just watching and observing. He’d give me some explanation every now and then about what he was doing and I would give him some input on what I thought was trying to be a little bit helpful. It was nice helping Bruce rather than wallowing in my own worry while the team was on their mission. It was nice because Tony would give Bruce updates every now and then and just knowing the team was safe made me feel good.

Chapter Text

It has been a month since I last saw the team. A whole month of spending time with Bruce in the lab and even accompanying him while I did my work for the week. The team has been jumping states and is currently in Colorado. Bruce has been keeping tabs on the entirety of the United States. I could tell it’s been taking a toll on him and I’ve been making sure he gets fed and stays hydrated as he barely leaves the lab unless I tell him he needs sleep or to take a shower. It kinda scared me how he was so glued to the screen.

These days the team kept moving west as occurrences were happening at specific times. They tried to predict some but everytime they scoped out prisons it never happened. It was infuriating because we all knew that they couldn’t come home until they stopped this, too many people have lost their lives already, even though they aren’t innocent lives it still doesn’t make it right because sooner or later there will be another successful experiment and who knows what that person will be capable of. Chills ran down my back just thinking about something worse than Kyle.

Currently in the lab with Bruce like any other day we looked at each other as the building seemed to shake. We both got up, “Friday what’s going on?” Bruce asked with urgency in his voice. “The building is under attack” We ran out of the lab to the nearest window to see nothing but the city. “The attack is coming from underneath the facility” Friday informed us just as my phone rang, it was Phil. “Phil?” “Get to the top floor with Bruce, we will stop them down here.” “Wait but what’s…” he hung up before I could ask anything else. I grabbed Bruce’s hand, “Phil said to get to the top floor.” He didn’t say anything as he followed me to the common room.

“The building is under attack. No, I'm not sure yet. We’re fine. Yeah” Bruce was speaking to who I assume was Tony through the earpiece. “Friday has shut down all elevator access” Bruce said to me going over to a cabinet on the wall and pulling out a gun. He came over and tried to hand it to me, I put my hands up, “I don’t know how to use that” He let out a breath of frustration. “It’s simple, just slide this and pull the trigger. Don’t second guess yourself” I took the gun from him, the metal was cold and heavy in my hand as my breathing picked up pace. The ground beneath us seems to shake more violently as each minute passes.

I fall catching myself on the back of the couch as the middle of the floor cracks and a drill like machine makes its way out of the hole. Bruce makes his way to stand in front of me. Three people wearing black hooded capes and black masquerade looking masks appear standing behind the giant hole in the ground. “If you leave now no one has to get hurt” Bruce warns. The person in the middle stepped forward, a deep low voice replied, “It’s only you that will get hurt” The voice was laced with a poison and every red flag in my body standing straight up. “Why are you here then?” It was silent for a moment before the person began talking again. “It was a shame you stayed behind when we have no use for you” The person leaned their head to the side so they were able to see me.

“What with her?” Bruce blocked their view of me. “She would be successful” I gasped, this was Vile. “Your percentages are low with how much of a failure your group is” The person scoffed as the two others stood straighter. “It wasn’t hard leading everyone away. Those failures were false hope to those that wanted to live” he shrugged putting his hands together. My grip tightened on the gun, “So you have more successful experiments?” Bruce was trying to figure out what their intentions were. “It’s disappointing that you haven’t done your research Banner” The person jumped forward as I took the gun and aimed, pulling the trigger. Time slowed down as the two others pulled out guns and shot. The person that spoke fell as I shut my eyes waiting for the impact of the bullets. Nothing came and I looked up to see the Hulk. He was enraged, punched both of the people with guns through the floor and took the other one and threw him so he smashed against the TV. A jet rose up on the floor and started shooting. The hulk shouted and grabbed me, his arm being big enough to cover me as he jumped onto the jet to take it down. There was so much happening at once and the constant feeling of falling every time he was coming down from a jump made me pass out.

I gain consciousness still in the Hulk’s arms. He’s jumping from building to building, covering a lot of ground as we go. Finally he lands at the edge of a forest. “Bruce?” he shouts again, dropping me. The wind knocked out of me from the impact. “Puny Banner” He punches a tree that nearly breaks in half and disappears within the trees. I have to take a couple minutes to regain my breath, lucky that I didn’t land on anything the wrong way. My body is aching but I get up and go towards the forest where I saw him disappear following the path of broken bark.
I come across the Hulk pacing with his hands on his head grunting. He’s battling with himself. “Hey big guy” I put my hands up to show that I’m not going to hurt him as he turned to me. My heart was racing knowing he could easily punch me which would result in a quick death. “You’re okay we’re not in danger” He started cautiously walking over to me and put his arm out as I reached my arm out toward him. He put his big hand on mine, “You saved my life, thank you.” I was trying to keep my voice from shaking. He started growling again, turning away from me as he started shrinking down. I watched in amazement as he simply turned back into Bruce.

“Bruce!” I ran toward him but turned around as soon as I saw he was naked. I took off the cardigan I was wearing and threw it over to him. “Are you okay? What happened?!” I turned back around taking a seat on a fallen tree. “Vile infiltrated the tower. They were coming after me. They shot and you turned into the Hulk grabbing me and fleeing. I have no idea where we are” He took in what I was saying, his face contorted into confusion. “Did I hurt anyone?” I smiled softly, “Besides the ones that deserved it, no” He stood up wrapping the cardigan around his waist the best he could. “We have to get out of here” I nodded standing up as well leading Bruce back to the open area we first came to.

We walked for so long before finding a worn down looking gas station attached to a convenient store. “Wait here and let me see if they at least have pants” I said making my way to the gas station. I reached in my pockets and pulled out a $10 bill, thanking the lord that I always forget to empty my pockets. I walk in taking a look around and see a pair of purple cargo shorts and a Hawaiian looking button down shirt. ‘it’s not like he really has a choice’ Walking up to the counter the man gave me a weird look, I can only imagine how beat up I actually look. “Where is this?” “Uh it’s Rhode Island, are you okay Ms?” I nodded and we didn’t say anything more. After purchasing them I ran back out to Bruce handing him the clothes, he raised a brow. “Hey listen that’s all they had” He took the cardigan off and changed. “Do you have any money left?” “$1.75” I said, handing it to him. “We’re in Rhode Island by the way” Bruce looked at me for a second before motioning me to follow him.

“Let’s go to the phone booth” I waited for Bruce outside the phone booth looking around. Besides the gas station there was absolutely nothing here. If it weren’t for Bruce I’d probably be dead or used as an experiment, goosebumps raised up on my arms. After a few minutes Bruce stepped out. “I told them a general description of where we were and what I remember from what happened” “Okay well are they coming for us?” He put a hand on my shoulder, “Last time we looked they were in Colorado it’ll take a little bit and we can’t go back to the tower.” I took a breath and an Idea popped into my mind, “What about the upstate Avengers compound?” He thought for a moment, “you’re right! Construction should be done but we need a car” I started walking toward the back of the gas station and noticed two vehicles, one beaten down SUV and a decent looking sedan. “Maybe we can ask about the SUV” Bruce nodded as we made our way back into the gas station.
“Hey, what’s the deal with the SUV in the back?” Bruce asked as he leaned an elbow on the counter. “I’ve tried to sell it but had no takers and now it just kinda sits there” I shuffled in my spot, “how much?” “I was asking for $800” Bruce and I looked at each other so I spoke up. “If we can take the car now and leave our information with you we’ll give you $1,000 within the week, if we can also fill it up” The man crossed his arms, “and why would I trust two strangers?” I couldn’t help but chuckle, I motioned to Bruce, “He’s the hulk and I’m dating Captain America. We’re good for our word” the man started laughing, “I hear crazy stories all the time, that was funny” I slumped my shoulders in defeat. “$2,000 and I’ll have Iron Man personally deliver it” Bruce spoke up. “Black Widow?” he smirked still sounding unsure as Bruce sighed, “Deal”

We wrote down our information for the guy and he told us to wait while he filled up the SUV for us. “Nat is going to kill us” I stated. “I know” Bruce sounded defeated. Not long after that the man walked back inside handing Bruce the keys, “she’s a 1997 Honda CR-V, she’s old but still works good” “Thank you so much” We both got in the car and Bruce drove off. “I’m just gonna shut my eyes” Bruce looked over at me and smiled, “Go ahead” The adrenaline was wearing out and exhaustion washed over me. My body felt sore and aching from when the Hulk dropped me earlier and all the walking we did, I just want all of this to be over and I want Steve back.

I awoke to a bumpy road making me sit up more, it was completely pitch black now. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes, “What’s going on?” Bruce’s full focus was towards the road, “I believe we shouldn’t be too far away from the compound” Besides the headlights on the SUV it was impossible to see anything. “Do you need a break?” he shook his head, “I’ll be okay” It was quiet except for the rumbling of the engine. I really wish I would've grabbed my phone. I'd give anything to hear Steve’s voice. Putting my hands in front of me, realization hit and my breathing became shallow as my hands trembled in front of me. “What’s wrong?” I did my best to grip onto the door, “I..I shot somebody” my eyes welled up with tears, “What if I’m a murderer?” I shook my head, “No you’re not. That was self defense. You did exactly what I told you to do. They would’ve hurt you” I pulled my knees up and wrapped my arms around them putting my head down.

‘I hurt somebody’ My body felt empty, my head hurt thinking I may have killed him. I’m not sure how much time passed before the SUV stopped. I looked up and saw the upstate building. I felt a hand on my back and I looked over at Bruce who was giving me a small smile, “You’re okay, let’s go inside and see if there’s a phone so we can call the team and you can talk to Cap.” That lifted my spirits up as I finally returned Bruce’s smile. Getting out of the SUV I stretched all my limbs, letting my back crack feeling better after being cooped up for a couple hours.

I followed Bruce toward the compound, it was dark so it was hard to really see anything. Walking inside the lights came on and the building looked very spacious already filled with white furniture. Bruce walked into the kitchen to find a landline phone. I was surprised Tony would have these installed in the first place. I waited anxiously as Bruce sighed in relief, “We’ve made it to the compound” he relayed the information of everything that happened and then my heart picked up it’s pace, “Can Cap come to the phone?” he held the phone to me and I took it taking a deep breathe before holding the phone up to my ear. “Steve?” “Doll, it’s so good to hear your voice” I felt relief wash over my body and tears welled up in my eyes. “Are you okay? Are you guys coming to the compound?” It was hard to keep my voice from shaking. “Not yet, we have to go back to the tower and see if we can find anything to give us information. Tony is sending a quinjet your way so we can all meet up at the tower, it’s better if we’re all together rather than separated.”

I sat down, leaning my back against the wall as tears left my eyes, “Steve” “My love, what’s wrong? Are you hurt?” “I … I shot somebody” I heard him take a deep breath, “You’re okay my love, it was you or them. You did nothing wrong, you’re okay” he cooed. “I need you” I couldn’t help the sobs that escaped me. “I need you too, we will see each other by tomorrow okay. I can’t wait to wrap my arms around you and never let go” I gripped the phone harder, “Okay I love you forever.” “I love you too, always. Now please eat and rest, it'll be okay” I hung up the phone but didn’t move from my spot until I calmed myself down.

I’ve talked to Steve on the phone while he was on the mission but it wasn’t much. I’ve felt lonely without him. I miss him dearly and I need him right now so much. I got up and put the phone back. “You can take the room down the hall to the left. It’s Cap's room” startled I looked at Bruce and nodded making my way to the room. The bedroom was a decent size with basic furniture. I don’t think Steve has been here yet but still being in the room that belongs to him gave me comfort. I looked in the drawers, seeing that they were all empty which I should’ve expected so I’d just have to put on the clothes I was already wearing after a shower.

Going into the bathroom I start the shower and scan through the cabinets looking for anything to wash myself with. I found a bar of soap but nothing for my hair. I’m assuming that the compound has all the furniture it needs and is running with electricity and water but everything wouldn’t be stocked until closer to when Avengers start moving in. I strip down and get into the shower letting the hot water soothe my aching body. Taking the soap I scrub myself everywhere trying to get the events of today off of me. I keep my mind on Steve instead of wandering off and giving me anxiety. Once I felt clean enough I stepped out of the shower thankful for the two towels hanging up. I take one and wrap myself in it standing in front of the mirror and trying to comb through my hair with my fingers.
I change back into my clothes and walk out in the bedroom seeing a tray of snacks on the dresser. I walked closer and saw a note, ‘There wasn’t much here but try to eat something.’ I’m assuming Bruce brought this to me. I nibbled at a granola bar really having no appetite before collapsing on the bed and passing out from exhaustion.

Chapter Text

I was awoken by someone shaking me. I opened my eyes seeing Bruce, I groaned wiping my hands over my face. “The quinjet is here, we have to go” I jumped up excitedly making Bruce chuckle. We got into the quinjet and we were greeted with Phil. “Ready to go?” I nodded enthusiastically. Phil wasted no time leaving the compound. I took a seat not being able to stay still. I can’t wait to see the team and Steve. I just want to kiss his lips and have him hold me in his arms telling me it’s going to be alright. Vile needs to be taken down and I hope there is enough ‘evidence’ at the tower for them to be able to bring them down and this can end once and for all.

The flight wasn’t long at all before we touched down on the Heli-pad. As soon as the quinjet doors opened I ran out and was immediately greeted by Tony. From what I could see behind him the tower was still destroyed. “Where’s Steve?” Tony gave me a small smile, “I missed you too kid” I felt bad so I gave him a tight hug and he returned it. When I let go he handed something to me. “What is this?” I was looking at a silver bracelet, very simple, no diamonds. “It has a tracker in it. Each team member has one. I developed it after you were taken” I put it on and smiled at him, “Thank you Tony” he crossed his arms and looked at Bruce, “Nice outfit. Anyway Steve went to his flat to clean up. He can grow a beard quick” I looked at him questioningly, “okay?”

I quickly made my way to the elevator and to Steve’s flat. I had to be careful as there was still debris everywhere. When the elevator doors opened I walked out and my heart picked up its pace. “Steve?” Looking to the living room I froze, unable to speak or move. “Hello again.” I was met with the person in the black hood from yesterday. “Where’s Steve?” he chuckled, “he’s alive for now” I was trying my best to keep myself under control, “what do you want?” He clasped his hands together, “You lovely.” I took a step back as he took a step toward me. “If I go with you willingly will you let Steve go?” He stopped taking steps toward me, “No fighting, no resisting if I simply let the Captain America go?” I nodded, “That’s right.” It was silent for a moment and then I felt a cloth bag go over my head. It took me off guard but I didn’t scream, I couldn’t let anything happen to Steve. Someone was tying my hands behind my back and as soon as they were done I felt someone pick me up and I didn’t put up a fight like I said.

I pray that the team looks for Steve and I soon and that this tracker does indeed work. After walking I heard a car door and I was thrown in. My shoulder hitting something that made me groan in pain. The vehicle started up and took off. I’m curious as to whether the CCTV’s are working and how long the team has been back at the tower since Vile was still able to walk around without being caught. That also means they stayed in the tower after Bruce and I left. Did they take out all of S.H.I.E.L.D? Without much mobility I stayed laying on the floor of this car trying to listen to any talking but all I got was the rumbling of the road.

My neck started to feel sore by the time the car finally stopped moving. I heard the doors open and then I was roughly grabbed out of the vehicle. There were two sets of arms holding each one of my arms tightly and then the bag was being pulled off my head. We were in a clearing, there were people in black hoods standing in my peripheral vision and the two holding my arms. Another vehicle pulled up and black hoods started piling out of it as well and then my breath hitched. They were holding Steve like they were me with a black clothed bag over his head as well. It was taking everything out of me not to start crying and do everything in my power to get to him.

They took the bag off his head and he looked to be unconscious. His hair had grown a lot since I'd last seen him and he had facial hair. He looked so good. His eyes started to open and when he gained full consciousness I saw his body tense as he struggled in the grip of the two black hooded men. Then his eyes caught mine. He shouted my name questioningly as he was seething with anger as he looked around. “Ah what a cute little reunion” Then the same black hood stood in the middle of us with his hands out. “What do you want with her!?” Steve growled. “That is none of your business Captain” He stood looking between Steve and I. “Our organization simply wants to help the world,” he laughed maniacally. “This is a cult” I spoke up and he immediately stopped laughing and walked over to me grabbing my chin tightly to make me look at him. “Don’t touch her!” Steve shouted but was ignored.

“Mmm I can assure you this is not a cult. Do not speak down upon us or there will be consequences” he let go but stared at me a little longer making me feel very uneasy. He then walked back into the middle. “Captain you will be set free as this beauty has agreed to willingly come with us” Steve shook his head, “No, you don’t think we will find you and end all of you. We could take all of you.” The man started laughing once more, “Oh Captain, all of ‘these people’ are like you and your friends. Why do you think they are able to hold you down” My whole body tensed, all of them can’t be enhanced, does that mean Kyle was insignificant? “We took down the shapeshifter” Steve didn’t let his expression alter. “That no good pathetic’ he took a breath to calm down, ‘he let love get in the way, he was sloppy, and because of him that’s why we were found out” I took a breath, “How long has your organization been around?” I asked picking my words carefully. “Ah, we’ve been enhancing for 5 years”

My heart was beating rapidly thinking about how many people they have by their side. “This has been fun but our time has come to an end” Steve started struggling more against the two black hooded people. “You’re not taking her!” he shouted. Someone put their hand on the back of my head to keep me watching. Steve looked at me, his eyes wide. “I love you it’s okay” I said loud enough for him to hear. “ I won’t let them take you!” The main black hood sighed, “I see you’ll be trouble for us, too bad” within one stride he took out a gun and shot. My heart stopped as I did everything in my power to get out of the grip of these people. Tears blurred my vision and I screamed. Screaming as loud as I could. “YOU SAID HE’D BE SET FREE! YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE” “We did set him free”
The love of my life lying motionless on the floor with a gun shot right in the heart. The very heart I hold in my chest that is breaking, trying to claw its way out of me as everything hurts. “STEVE! PLEASE!” I couldn’t control anything, as a numbness washed over my body. I barely saw the Avengers appear and the clearing turned into a battlefield as my eyes stayed on Steve. I was probably still screaming, I don’t know. They were trying to take me, but I had to go to Steve. They picked me up but I was still fighting. They put something over my mouth and nose and slowly the world was turning black. This is a dream, this isn’t real, my Steve isn’t dead….

****

I feel cold, empty, numb. My eyes slowly flutter open. I feel cold due to lying on a metal table in what looks like a science lab. The room is empty besides a heart monitor for me I assume. They changed me into a white sports bra and white boxer briefs. I put my head back down on the table, I don’t feel like fighting, there’s no use. The door opened and it was the last person I wanted to see. “Why don’t you just show yourself since you’re going to kill me anyway?” He put a hand on my stomach, I didn’t move as my ankles and wrists were strapped down. “I’m not killing you cutie, I’m giving you a new life. Once the prep is done you will be on your way to being extraordinary” he spoke with so much passion and it made my heart turn black with hatred. “You’re disgusting!” I spat at him. “I will deal with that after your procedure you wench” I turned my head away from him. “Your friends lost the battle, they were weak compared to the army I have. No one’s coming to save you, HOW SAD!” he started laughing maniacally again.

I stayed silent, I wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of any kind of reaction from me. “They’ve all been set free!” This guy is a psycho path. Back at the tower I should’ve caused a scene because even if I died the team could’ve gotten to Steve faster and helped him but because of me he’s dead and now so are they. A tear slipped from my eye. “Aw, do you understand how happy they are now?” He wiped the tear from my eye and put his finger to his mouth to lick off the wetness. I wanted to vomit so bad but I concentrated on my breathing. Two other men walked in as the main one stepped back. “Not long now my beaut”

This is it, this is where they turn me and I will avenge Steve, I will kill each and everyone of them, even though it won't bring my sweets back it wont let them harm anyone again and that’s what Steve would have wanted. I’ll do it for him, because I love him and I’d do anything for him. I hissed when they injected something in my right shoulder. Knowing there’s a chance I might not survive this experiment didn’t make me feel scared, I felt as though whatever the world had in store for me couldn’t get much worse than losing the other half of my heart. “Now we wait for your body to accept its fate and we can finish the procedure” When I didn’t say anything they left.

My arm started burning, I tried my best to ignore it but as each minute passed the burning got more intense as it spread through my body. My throat was a bit sore from screaming earlier but I couldn’t handle the pain that was slowly filling my body. I tried pulling against the straps as I screamed. Sweat beaded down my face as I felt like I was about to combust. It felt as if someone threw me into a fire. The pain was so excruciating. This was it I was going to die, the pain was so extreme I passed out not wanting to wake up again if I had to experience pain like this.

****

I awoke once more, my body sticky with sweat as I felt some of my hair stick to my face. Taking some deep breaths I looked around the best I could and I was once again alone. Putting my head back on the metal table I heard some strange noises in the distance. Grunting and banging, furrowing my brows I pulled on my restraints again, I felt exhausted. I don’t know what they did to me and how long I had left or whatever was supposed to happen before the ‘procedure’ I just knew I had to get out of here. I tried shaking the table but it was firmly placed on the ground. I cursed under my breath. I heard the door open so I shut my eyes, “please don’t hurt me again” I rasped out, my throat being completely sore. “We’re getting you out of here” the familiar voice soothed me as tears left my eyes, “Nat, I thought you all died” I felt destroyed as she unhooked a wrist cuff. “Hey it’s..” she was cut off by some Vile people slamming through the door. Nat didn’t hesitate to fight as I with my now free hand started to unhook the rest of the shackles.

I ripped off the things to monitor me and jumped off the table immediately collapsing on the floor with a groan. I felt weak but I have to power through and get the fuck out of here. I got up steadying myself before grabbing a knife from the table with the equipment they probably were going to use on me and walked out the door to help Nat take down these assholes. There was no hesitation as anger fueled my body. These are the people that took my love away from me. I ran up to one facing Nat and stabbed his neck with the knife. Pulling the knife out he grabbed at his neck as it spluttered blood and dropped to the floor. I continued like this and then the hall emptied with the dead and unconscious. Nat softly said my name and looked at me with wide eyes before putting her hands on my shoulders. “We’re getting out, it’s okay” I shook my head “It’ll never be okay” she frowned at me but grabbed my hand as we jogged down the halls.

We made it up some stairs and saw Clint and Wanda. We started helping them take down the rest of the facility as we made our way out. I didn’t care how may of them I killed, if they were able to murder Steve then I can’t imagine how many innocent lives they have and will take. “We have to hurry. Tony has planted explosives through the base. We don't have that much time” Clint shouted as he started running down the hall to the next staircase. Everytime we ascended stairs we met with a different Avenger helping them to take down vile and get the hell out of here. I felt myself getting more tired as we went. Nat saw me slowing down and put my arm over her shoulders to help me. “We’re almost out, you can do this” We got to the next floor but were stopped, “Ah, leaving so soon” I glared at that douchebag. Thor didn’t hesitate as he threw Mjolnir at him, making him fly and hit the wall, the wall crumbling behind him as he gasped for breath.

Making my way over to him after ignoring Nat’s protests I bent down and ripped the facemask off of him. He was nothing extraordinary. Just a middle aged man with graying hair and wrinkles on the sides of his eyes. “You’ll be set free soon cutie” I took my knife and pushed it as hard as I could in his neck. He was trying to gasp and take the knife out of his neck as blood poured from his mouth. “See you in hell then” I rasped backing up. I thought killing him would make me feel better but it didn’t, I felt worse and more numb than I was before. Killing him wasn’t going to bring back Steve and I feel like I don’t have anything left to fight for now. There’s just that emptiness tugging at my broken heart. I felt Nat come and support me as I put a majority of my weight onto her.

I was breathing heavily as we made it out of the base, it was underground to my surprise. All those staircases make sense now. The quinjet wasn’t that far away. It started up as we all headed toward it. Thor came to the other side of me and helped me over to the quinjet. “15 seconds come on!” Tony shouted. As soon as we got into the quinjet it lifted from the ground. Explosions were heard as the base started exploding as well as the ground but my eyes were locked onto something else as my breathing got choppy and my heart hurt.

Chapter Text

“I..I..I saw you die” Steve was standing in front of me. “You saw what they wanted you to see,” he replied, taking a cautious step toward me. The team took seats watching the event unfold as there wasn’t much else they could do. I shook my head, “You collapsed, you were lifeless!” I raised my voice as tears left my eyes and a headache crept up into my head. He took a step closer and I started pulling down his shirt but he stopped me to take it off fully. I put my hand over where I saw them shoot but instead I saw a gun shot in the shoulder that was already bandaged.

I jumped up wrapping my arms around his neck as he supported my weight. I squeezed him as tight as I could, “I thought I lost you” I sobbed. He held me just as tight, “I’d never leave you my love” he mumbled putting his head in the crook of my neck. I pulled myself back cupping his face with my hands and locking our lips. His soft lips against mine as he drags his tongue against my bottom lip. I open my mouth, giving him access, missing the way his mouth tastes on mine. We pulled back leaning our foreheads against each other panting. “I love you. I miss you. I don’t ever want you to leave again” I pecked his lips between sentences as he smiled at me. “I love you too, I’m not going anywhere”

I rubbed my thumbs against his cheeks feeling the facial hair between them. Now taking a good look at him. His hair looked good longer as some strands of hair in the front fell over his face. His beard and mustache perfectly connected, feeling more soft than coarse. He looked perfect. “I don’t want you to shave,” I whispered, admiring him like it was the first time I was seeing him. He chuckled, “I won't if you really like it” I pecked his lips again, “You look perfect” I wrapped my arms around him again putting my head in the crook of his neck sniffing in his musky scent. I felt him take a seat in the quinjet and he rubbed circles in my back occasionally playing with the bottom of my hair. I felt so relaxed, in one piece that I let myself drift to sleep in the safest place I could be.
I awoke feeling strangely energized. Stretching, I felt smooth sheets under me and smiled feeling very comfortable. Feeling an arm around me pulling me toward them I look over and see Steve with his eyes closed. I took in our surroundings seeing we were at the upstate compound. I’ve slept in this bed once before but it felt cold and lonely then. Now it feels warm and comfortable. I turned on my side instead of my stomach and gently rubbed the back of my hand to Steve’s cheek. Thinking about how I went hours feeling as though I’d lost him forever and now he simply lays next to me breathing softly, heart still beating. My chest felt tight, feeling so grateful that Steve is still by my side, I couldn’t hold back the sob as it escaped my lips.

Steve’s eyes opened and he scrambled up wrapping me in his arms while trying to wake up more to see what the threat was. “What’s wrong?” he said with a serious tone. I calmed down feeling bad that I woke him up. He was pushing hair out of my face to get a better look at me. “Doll, what’s wrong?” This time he said it softer. “I’m just so grateful that *hiccup* you’re next to me” He put his hand on my head and pulled me as close as possible. “Shh Shh, it’s okay. I’m here and I told you I wasn’t leaving. You’re okay, it’s okay” I took a shaky breath, “I’m sorry” he pulled back putting a finger under my chin to make me look up at him. “Do not apologize. You were traumatized. They made you see me die. I can’t imagine how painful that must’ve been” he leaned down, connecting our lips.

He pulled back, “Let’s shower” I smiled thinking about taking a shower with Steve. Then I noticed he was still in the same clothes from before like myself. “I could use one,” I chuckled. We got off the bed and I glanced at Steve while gathering clothes, scared that if I look away too long he’ll disappear forever. He caught my eyes and smiled, coming over to grab my hand and lead me to the bathroom. He put our stuff down and turned on the shower and came back over to me. I grabbed the hem of his shirt pulling it over his head with his help. He turned around and I started undoing the bandage on his shoulder before walking around to the front of him to see the gunshot wound once more. It still looked raw but it was healing fast. I kissed just below it so it wouldn’t hurt him.
I then ran my hands down his abdomen, stopping at his belt buckle and looking up at him. He just stood there looking at me with dilated pupils. I undid his belt and slowly brought his pants down until Steve stepped out of them and then I stood back up. The room is heating up from the shower steam. Steve is now only wearing boxers so I stand back and take in the view. He walks forward to start taking off the sports bra. “Just throw these clothes away, or burn them I don’t care” He nods, throwing the bra into the trash bin on the side of the counter. He rubs his thumb over my bottom lip sliding his hand down my jaw, then my throat and stopping at my breasts. Slowly cupping one in each hand, he rubs his thumb over one nipple as he leans down and licks the other. The spot between my legs getting more and more wet.

He then slides his tongue up my chest to my throat to begin nibbling the side of it. My hands are holding onto his biceps as I lean my head back giving him more access. I slide my hands to the hem of his boxers. After Steve is satisfied with his work he leans away so I can pull his boxers down letting his erection free. He wasted no time doing the same to me but when he went to stand back up his hand slid up my leg grazing over my wetness making me gasp. He took hold of the back of my neck and smashed his lips to mine slowly leading me backwards to the shower.

Underneath the water it felt as if it was just us standing in the rain all over again. That already feels like a lifetime ago. I reached down and put my hand around his cock and started pumping. He grunted leaning back as I got on my knees, once situated I started pumping my hand faster making Steve moan. Curious I brought my face closer and licked the head of his cock making him gasp. I then put my mouth around him and he put his hand through my hair, not pushing me any further but gently grasping it. He tasted a bit salty but nothing I thought it’d be like. I moaned around him as he held my hair a bit tighter. I took as much as I could of him before it would get uncomfortable and started sucking and bobbing my head back and forth. One hand holding what I couldn’t put in my mouth while the other played with his balls. The moans that were leaving Steve’s mouth were so hot that I was basically dripping. My body craves him more than ever.

I sucked hard before releasing him with a pop. He growled as I stood up, him picking me up and putting me against the shower wall. One hand holding me up while the other played with my nipple as he kissed me hard. His hand leaving my breast trailing down my body to the heat between my legs and started rubbing my clit. I let out a moan in his mouth before he moved to kiss along my jawline. He then slipped a finger inside me, “Oh Steve” my hands clawed at his back as he added another finger pumping in and out slowly. “You’re so gorgeous” Steve whispered as he nibbled at the bottom of my ear. “Please I need you… Fill me” He wasted no time and lined my entrance up with him. He took his cock and slid it a few times over my clit making my back arch before pressing into me slowly.

This was the Steve I know, gentle, loving, passionate, a little rough but never to hurt me. This is the man I loved with all my heart. Once he saw that I was adjusted to him he started picking up the speed. My boobs bouncing and rubbing against his chest with every thrust. I having moved my arms back around his neck as he stared into my eyes. His perfectly blue eyes showed me all the emotions he felt for me, making me feel wanted by him more than anything. Him feeling so good as I wanted to be nowhere else in the world right now. His thrusts got faster and I felt the heat building in my core. “Steve…” His thrusts got sloppier as he connected our lips again, “Cum for me doll” without hesitation I let go. The feeling was indescribable as he finished with me. Us holding each other as tightly as possible as he went soft and pulled out.

He held me and let us both breathe regularly again before setting me back down. I looked up at him leaning over and kissing one of his pecs, “I love you so…so much.” He leaned down and kissed my lips, “I love you too, now forever and always.” My heart was doing flips and my stomach filled with butterflies. We washed each other in the shower cleaning ourselves of the dirt and grime that came by taking down Vile before stepping out and changing. I helped him wrap the gunshot wound again. I was glad to be wearing sweats and smiled big seeing that Steve brought me one of his shirts to wear. “I think we should go talk to the team now that we’ve rested to see what our next steps are” My breath stopped as I stared at him. “Next steps? Viles gone? You can’t leave me again!” He came over and pulled me close to him, calming me down before I could panic further. “We just want to know what you went through and what they told you. I’m not leaving you.” I took in his scent for a little as I nodded and stepped back. He took hold of my hand as we made it out of the room to meet up with the team.

There were various foods on the kitchen counter. The team was spread out, some sitting on the couch or recliners and some on the barstools at the kitchen island. I walked over to fill a plate with some food as I felt hungry remembering the last thing I ate was some granola bar Bruce gave me. I took a seat and Steve sat next to me. Tony started talking looking directly at me, “Bruce told me what happened when the tower was attacked and how you both got to the compound but when you came back to the tower after I talked to you what happened?” I took a deep breath and told them exactly what I remember, how excruciating that stuff in the syringe made me feel, to believing that man when he told me the team was dead. Steve put an arm around me instantly letting the tension in my muscles relax. “When we saw you on the field we couldn’t understand why you were screaming the way you were but now it makes sense” Vision stated. “The person that had his hand on the back of your head made you see that. Though Steve did get shot it was in the shoulder not the heart” Clint added. “There were alot of them and if they told you they’ve been at it for 5 years then I’m afraid we haven’t destroyed everything” Tony frowned. I clenched my fist that wasn’t holding the plate of food and looked down.

I wanted to stop them with all my heart. “We’re now working with Secretary Ross on the matter. I’m not sure if we took down the main base or not but now that we know what we’re working with, it shouldn’t take as much energy as it did.” Times like these I wish I was able to go on missions with them, I wanted nothing more than to help them take down this cult. My name being called made me look up as Bruce caught my attention. “I’d like to run some blood tests and make sure that what they injected you with isn’t life threatening.” I tensed up immediately not thinking about the after effects of the injection. “Yeah” I agreed as Steve tightened his arm around me making me feel better. “We’re going to talk about our next move while Bruce checks you over. Cap stay with her and we’ll catch you up” Tony gave Steve a look of sympathy while he nodded. I stood up and Steve grabbed my untouched plate of food as we followed Bruce to the lab.

The lab was way bigger than the one at the tower. “Uh you didn’t want to go to the med bay?” I asked, feeling a little uneasy. Bruce was putting on a lab coat before setting up a table for me to sit on. “I just have to draw some blood and do an analysis on it. I thought it would be easier here than the med bay but if you feel uncomfortable we can..” I waved him off. “No it’s okay” Steve put the plate of food down on one of the tables and stood next to me as I jumped up on the metal table. The coldness of the table was familiar and I hated it. Hated that Vile was even allowed to violate my body in a way that could kill me. “Are you okay?” Steve took a hold of my hand and kissed the side of my head as Bruce brought over the necessary equipment. I squeezed his hand, “Now that you’re here”
I held out my arm for Bruce to take some blood. I looked at Steve’s eyes while my blood was being taken. It wasn’t long before Bruce bandaged me up and handed me a cup. “Just need you to pee in this cup and I can start analysis” I grabbed it and jumped down from the table as Steve followed me to the bathroom. “Are you coming into the bathroom with me?” I chuckled while opening the door. “I was going to wait out here but if you need me in there I’ll come in” I shook my head, “No it’s okay, I’ll be a minute” I sat on the toilet. This reminded me of when I used to go to the doctors and they had me pee in a cup but I never had to pee so I’d sit in the bathroom forever. I got up and turned the sink on to help and not long after I was bringing the cup back to Bruce.

“It should take about an hour, so you guys are free to do whatever. I’ll find you when I have some results.” Bruce smiled and I couldn’t help but smile back, “Thank you. For everything” Steve and I walked out hand in hand back toward ‘our’ room. The living room and kitchen area was mostly empty besides Vision and Wanda watching TV and Clint in the kitchen snacking on some of the food that was still out. We made it back to the room and I sighed as Steve took a seat on the edge of the bed. “What if I’m going to die?” I walked toward him standing between his legs and he put his hands on my hips looking up at me, hurt in his eyes. “You’re not going to die” I leaned down and gave him a quick kiss, “We don’t know that. The pain I felt spreading through my body was the worst pain I’ve ever experienced in my life” Steve’s grip on me tightened and he looked down. “I’m so sorry. I told you I’d protect you with everything I am and I failed you”

I lifted his face back to mine with my hand cupping his cheek. “No you did not fail me. I would’ve done anything to keep you safe. When I saw you…’ I squeezed my eyes shut and lowered my voice to a whisper, ‘when I saw you die. My world ended right in front of my eyes. I wanted to kill every single one of those scumbags.” I opened my eyes and Steve was looking back at me curiously, “When I killed that main guy, I thought it would make me feel better but it didn’t. I had blood on my hands. I never killed anyone before but I know they deserved it” My voice was shaky and Steve moved his hands to cup my face.

“You are the love of my life and nothing is going to change that. Those people are part of a cult, the explosion would’ve taken them out either way. I love you forever” He kissed me. “I love you always” I replied against his lips before kissing him with all my might.

Chapter Text

A few days after blowing up one of the Vile bases things have calmed down. The team went back to see if there was anything left and made sure, if there was anything they destroyed it. We haven’t heard anything from Vile but the team didn’t think it was over. In the meantime Thor had business to attend to in Asgard assuring me he’d see me soon. Bruce ran an analysis on my blood tests and I felt relieved to know that it wasn’t life threatening. The serum they injected me with would allow me to have a successful procedure so when they made enhanced humans they did have complete control over who died and who lived. Any side effects should be out of my body by now.

After being attached to Steve’s hip 24/7 I had to take a step back and realize that this wasn’t who I am or wanted to be. I’m still the independent woman I’ve always wanted to be so I gave him some distance. I could tell he was still worried about me but I reassured him that everything was okay. I had explained that I’m here in the compound with everyone and we were both safe, specially because everyone still wore their trackers. Usually I wouldn’t be comfortable with the team knowing my whereabouts all the time but with everything that has happened I’ve finally felt safe.

Currently I was sitting at the desk in the corner of Steve’s and my room trying to log into everything for work. As error screens kept popping up everytime I hit log in I sat back and sighed in frustration. I picked up my phone and dialed my boss. After a few rings she picked up, “Michelle Sullivan” I took a breath, “Hey Ms. Sullivan, I’ve been trying to log in to get my work done but it keeps giving me errors.” I heard her sigh, “Hey listen, you are such a great worker and you have so much potential but sometimes you just disappear and we need someone who is going to constantly be here. The first time was okay but it keeps happening. I’ve tried to contact you before but I wasn’t able to reach you” Anxiety crept up into my chest, “I completely understand, it won’t happen again, everything is okay now” I couldn’t tell her everything that had happened, it was ‘confidential’. I didn’t need her or anyone else freaking out about something the Avengers have under control. “I’m sorry, we had to let you go” I felt heartbroken as the words left her mouth. “There’s nothing I could do to keep the job?” The desperation is clear in my voice. “Have you ever thought about working for the Avengers? I’m sure they could use an assistant” It was silent for a few seconds, “No I haven’t” “You should ask, I wish you nothing but the best in the future and feel free to contact me if you need anything. Have a great day” “yeah, you too” The call ended and I put my phone back on the desk, then brought my hand to my face to pinch the bridge of my nose.

I shouldn’t feel so heartbroken about losing the job but somehow I couldn’t help but feel the few tears falling down my face. Not only did I lose my apartment but now my job. It took so long to finally find a reputable company and I literally had nothing left. I wiped my cheeks and stood up, closing my laptop and sighing once more before walking out of the bedroom to the living room. Steve, Tony, and Nat were lounging around watching TV. “Hey doll, aren’t you supposed to be working?” Steve asked, noticing me as I walked in taking a seat next to him. The other two turned their heads toward me, “I was fired” Steve wrapped his arms around me pulling me as close as he could, kissing the top of my head. “Why, what happened?” I melted into Steve as I answered Nat, “I disappear too much and they need someone who's constantly around.” Steve started rubbing circles on my back, “That’s all she said?” I put my legs over Steve’s lap and moved to lean my head on the armrest of the couch as Steve rubbed my thigh.

“She told me that I should think about working for the Avengers and then told me to have a good day” It was silent, the only noise coming from the random show in the background. I didn’t want sympathy from anyone so I looked out one of the many windows to see the sky was blue and that there wasn’t one cloud to be seen. “Did you want a job?” Tony broke the silence. I looked over to him and raised a brow, “last time I checked I don’t have super powers and I’m not a genius so I don’t think I’d be useful” Tony chuckled, “Are you kidding me, you could help take paperwork off my plate” I sat up a bit interested in what he had to say. “You wouldn’t be working with S.H.I.E.L.D. but more so as a report analyst. Meaning when we have meetings you’d write up reports and things that are said during meetings and present ideas from an outside point of view and then document them.”

I couldn’t believe that was the job he needed to occupy this whole time. Was I too stubborn before to ask him what exactly he needed? This was my chance to be more useful to the team and helping Tony with his work gave me more joy than anything, not to mention if I got kidnapped again for any reason they’d understand why I didn’t have my work done. I chuckled, thinking to myself that I had to even consider being kidnapped to work for a company. This is absolutely crazy. Steve gave my thigh a squeeze. “I’d like the position boss” I saluted him, making him roll his eyes. “Great I’ll email you everything so if you could just look it over and what not. We’re not going to have a meeting today or tomorrow so you have some time” I smiled relaxing back on the couch. I’m still okay, everything always works out.

“What’s with the face?” Nat said, looking at Tony as he smiled, clapping his hands together and standing up. “This calls for a celebration as soon as the Tower is up and running” Nat groaned and I rolled my eyes, “Do you think that’s a good idea considering what happened last time?” Steve questioned with a serious tone. “There’s no hostile A.I’s, security will be doubled, no tripled and we will only invite people we know.” He gestured toward me, “Alice can come” I smiled thinking about Alice and how much has happened since I’ve last seen her. “Can I ask..” Steve couldn’t finish his sentence before Tony cut him off. “Nope” he started walking away making Steve sigh and remove my legs so he could stand up. I gave Nat a questioning look and she just shrugged, leaning back and taking out her phone.

I couldn’t quite hear the conversation but I noticed Steve pleading with Tony and he seemed to be strict on saying no. I pushed myself up off the couch making my way over to the two of them. “What’s going on?” I asked once they both turned toward me. Steve sighed, “I want to invite my friend but he’s not one of Tony’s favorites” I thought to myself before turning to Tony, “You don’t like Sam?” I was pretty shocked because Sam seemed like such a nice guy and he came to the last party we had. “It’s not Sam. How would you feel about inviting someone to your party that killed your parents?” I gasped being taken aback by what Tony said. “Tony, we discussed this. He was brainwashed, it wasn't him. He is fine now, Shuri ‘cured’ him” I was so confused, “Wait I’m sorry who are we talking about? What happened?”

Tony motioned for me to take a seat on the bar stool at the kitchen island which I did. I swiveled the chair to look at Tony as Steve took a step to stand next to me and put his hand on my back. “Bucky, my best friend. We’ve been friends since we were kids” I looked up at Steve who was looking at me with sadness in his beautiful blue eyes. “He’s still alive?” Steve explained everything, how they grew up together, how Bucky left for the army and how he was taken, to then fighting side by side with him when he died or so he thought. Tony started cutting in when Steve started explaining the recent things that had happened with Bucky. I felt bad for him. I couldn’t imagine not having control of myself let alone my brain. Wakanda has some futuristic technology for them to be able to undo the brainwashing Bucky had to endure. I scooted off the chair after hearing everything and wrapped my arms around Tony squeezing him tightly.

“I’m so sorry you lost your parents. It’s bad enough you didn’t find out the truth until so long after and the heartbreak and anger you must’ve gone through. I lost my mom, it was the worst thing I’d ever have to go through, especially being alone, she was all I had.’ I leaned back and looked at him, he moved his hands to my shoulders, ‘From what it sounds like Bucky wanted to get help and sometimes it’s hard for a person to say they need help. Unfortunately he went through alot before that but we can’t dwell in the past. He doesn’t have to be your favorite person but I also think you shouldn’t keep Steve from seeing his friend. The only person he didn’t lose to time.” Tony slowly backed away from me and sighed, “Let me think about it” I nodded giving him a small smile as he turned to walk away.

I looked up at Steve who smiled at me. “You don’t even know Bucky but you defended him even though he was the cause of Tony’s parents death.” I had to think about how I wanted to word what I was going to say. I don’t support murder but this was a special case. “If someone was trying to invite the person that killed my mom, I would want them to come so we can throw them in prison until they rot. That’s the thing though he was a criminal who knew what they were doing. Bucky didn’t have control of his mind or thoughts from what I gathered. Someone was controlling him but he got the help he needed. I can’t imagine the guilt he has to live with every day.” I wrapped my arms around Steve leaning my head against his chest as he ran his fingers through my hair and held me with his other arm. “You surprise me everyday, my love. You have one of the biggest hearts and you forgive easily.” He held me closer.

“You guys are disgustingly cute” We looked over at Nat who was standing up from her seat smiling at us. “We have to go shopping for a party outfit” I leaned away from Steve to smile, “when were you thinking?” Nat looked at her phone once more, “Pepper is finally flying in, she’ll be here tomorrow so whenever she feels settled in. We’ll make it a girls trip.” It’s been so long since I was able to relax with the girls and just be worry free, so excitement washed over me. “Perfect” Nat walked away leaving Steve and I alone. I looked back at him and he smiled cupping my cheek with his hand. “Want to get dinner tonight?” I turned my head to kiss the palm of his hand, “Are you asking me on a date Mr. Rogers?” He chuckled, “Yes I am. Something casual, I just want to spend time with you” My heart swelled as I nodded going to the room to start getting ready. Steve is alway so sweet, my sweets, I love him.

I knew the weather was going to drop tonight so I decided on wearing jeans with a green and off white long sleeve shirt. Brushing through my hair and just leaving it down. I put on some lip gloss and mascara, sprayed on perfume and was ready to go besides putting on my sneakers. I met Steve back out in the living room. He probably grabbed what he needed and changed in another room as he’s in Jeans, sneakers and a long sleeve gray shirt. “How do you feel about taking the bike?” he asked, standing up as I approached him. “Yes, it’s been awhile and I miss it” He took ahold of my hand and started making our way to the garage. I was excited to ride the bike again. I loved being as close as I could to Steve. Wrapping my arms around his toned abdomen knowing he’d keep me safe. My face resting against his sculpted back to the best of my ability while wearing a helmet. The rumbling of the bike on the road, watching the city lights as we finally got far enough away from the compound. It’s nice to be able to get away on a date and not worry about superheroes and supervillains for a little while. I accepted a while ago that the normalcy in my life would never be the same. If I had to go through everything again to be with Steve I wouldn’t hesitate.

It was a longer drive back to the familiar diner that Steve and I used to find ourselves at quite often. It was not popular so it could just be Steve and I on our date. Once we were parked I looked around and smiled at the familiarity and the memories that flooded back to me with this quaint little diner. Steve offered me his hand which I took gladly as we made our way in and took a seat. The low chattering of the couple of people, the sound of the spatula echoing to the front from the chef in the kitchen and the old fashioned music playing low throughout from the jukebox. I didn’t need much time pursuing the menu as I usually stuck with a burger and milkshake. I put the menu down and looked at Steve. I couldn’t help the smile that spread across my lips seeing as his brows were furrowed looking through the menu. I always adored him taking the time to observe everything before taking action on something.

He looked up at me and raised a brow when he saw that I was staring. I saw the corner of his lips curve up, “What are you looking at?” To this day he could make my cheeks feel hot. “Something annoyingly handsome” He chuckled, “Annoying?” I put my hands on the table, “Do you not see how perfectly handsome you are? Your hair, your face, your body, just everything about you. You make me drown with how handsome you are” I put a hand to my forehead to swoon. He chuckled once more, “How do you think I feel?” It was my turn to raise a brow at him. Before he could answer, the waiter came over to take our orders, once he left Steve continued, “I get to see your face everyday. You are by far the most gorgeous woman I’ve laid my eyes on and you’re all mine. So I get to drown in your beauty.” I put some hair behind my ear as Steve held out his arm across the table for me to take. He slowly rubbed his thumb back and forth as we just looked at each other.

It was nice to finally have some down time to relax and get some well deserved rest. We ate our meal slowly, brushing our feet together every once in a while. Sharing smiles and giving each other bites of one another’s food. This is what I missed. Looking back, my life was normal besides being an insane workaholic and having abusive boss issues. Once our stomachs were filled and the bill was paid I leaned back and smiled closing my eyes, “It’s so crazy to me that out of everyone I bumped into on the street it was you Mr. America” This caused him to chuckle, “I wouldn’t have wanted to bump into anyone else” It was the simple things that were said that made my heart warm. Steve offered me his hand as we got up and left hand in hand getting back on the bike to go home where I could snuggle up to the love of my life without another worry…for now.

Chapter Text

I couldn’t shake my nerves as I was getting ready for the day. I’d be meeting Pepper for the first time and I knew she meant alot to Tony, so I was nervous that she wouldn’t like me or want me to be a part of the family. I put on some denim shorts with a light blue T-shirt with a pair of converse, my hair in a ponytail as it was going to be a hot day. As I was walking out of the room I heard a lot of commotion in the living room. Everyone crowded in the middle and I could only assume they were greeting Pepper. I walked up to Steve who smiled and immediately put his arm over my shoulders. I locked eyes with a pretty pair of blue eyes, friendly but stern at the same time.

Introducing myself, I went to stick out my hand for her to shake but she took me in for a hug. Steve released my shoulders as she wrapped her arms around me. I did the same to her thin frame. “It’s so good to finally meet you, I’m sorry I couldn’t meet you sooner” she smelled like lavender. I smiled as she held me at arms length. “Please, I’m sure you’re very busy taking care of Stark industries,” she laughed. “It’s a lot but besides that I heard so much about you and everything you’ve been through” she looked at me eyes filled with sympathy. I shrugged, “Yeah I wouldn’t trade it for the world though” I looked over at Steve who smiled taking a step toward us. Pepper looked at Steve and myself with adoration in her eyes. “I’m so happy for the both of you.” After a moment Tony came up behind Pepper and put his hands on each one of her shoulders lovingly. “Honey you must be tired, why don’t you go take a nice shower and relax.” She chuckled. “Time for a shower yes but us girls have to go shopping,” Nat called from the couch.

Pepper shook her head, “Let me just freshen up and we can go.” She left the room, Tony following, holding her bags for her. “Want a snack before we go?” Wanda asked more in general. “Sure” I replied as Nat shook her head no. I took a seat on the couch next to Vision. Steve took a seat across from me in one of the recliners. “We’re all going?” Vision asked. I chuckled, “No it’s a girls trip” he frowned a bit looking behind him at Wanda. Not long after Wanda walked over, putting down a tray of fruit, crackers and cheese for us to snack on while we waited for Pepper. “Have you picked out a color yet?” Steve asked. I looked at him funny, “Not yet why?” He shrugged, popping a grape into his mouth, “I just wanted to match is all” my heart swelled for my boyfriend, “It’ll be a color that goes with anything, I’ll make sure of it.” There was a hint of something in his eye that I just couldn’t put my finger on. I was about to ask him if he was okay but Pepper had broken the silence. “Alright ladies, are we ready to go?” We stood up simultaneously. “Perfect, Tony is bringing the car around for us.” I walked over to Steve leaning down to kiss him sweetly on the lips. Moving over to his ear to whisper, “I’ll miss you” I noticed goosebumps appear and I smiled standing straight and turning to walk out of the house with the girls.

I got into the back seat of one of Tony’s many fancy cars. Pepper in the driver seat with Nat next to her and Wanda next to me. “I had a place in mind that has very nice dresses and we can get our nails done since it’s right next door.” Wanda chuckled, “we’re supposed to have everything figured out for you to relax.” “It’s okay, just being with you three is relaxing enough” The place was about half an hour from the compound. Very modern looking with security guards stationed at the front door. I felt uneasy knowing that this store was most likely very expensive. A man not much taller than me styling a man bun stepped toward us clasping his hands together. “Ah Ms. Potts I’m so happy to see you again. Look at all these gorgeous ladies you brought for me!” he exclaimed after taking Pepper’s hand and kissing it. “We have a party and I know you have only the best '' his eyes brightened. “Yes yes follow me ladies” he waved his hand in the air turning around and beckoning for us to follow. “He’s so cute I love him” I whispered to Nat who chuckled. “Take a seat, rest your poor feet. Let me do all the work for you” The seats were very comfortable. Lined up in a private section of the store, I leaned back as someone showed up putting water on the coffee table in front of us.

“Let me introduce myself. I am Fernando. The biggest fashionista in New York City. Styling beautiful people brings me such joy and I’ve been doing this now for 23 years.” My eyes widened as he looked young. “Now let me take a look.” He came up to each one of us looking closely at our faces, lifting up our arms, trying to look at every single aspect of each one of us. “Ok I’ll be right back” with that he left. I leaned forward and looked toward Pepper. She seemed very relaxed as she sipped on the water that was provided. I leaned back not going to worry about a thing and already trusting Pepper with everything I have. Fernando came back wheeling a bar that had 4 dresses on it. “The fitting rooms are right behind you. I’ll be waiting for the results.” He handed us our designated dress and we each took a fitting room. I looked over the dress, feeling the material of it. It felt like it was made of such good quality, no price tags on it which had me biting my lip. White which I gave a sigh of relief that Steve would be able to match easily if It fit of course. I slid the dress on and my eyes immediately roamed over the scar I had on my thigh from Kyle. Shivering at just the thought of his name. The dress was short, one side a little longer than the other. My thigh is on display on the shortest side. It had a spaghetti strap on one side and a long sleeve on the other. It was gorgeous and fit so nice, I wasn’t going to let this scar stop me from getting this dress.

I walked out and Fernando clapped his hands. “You look beautiful!” he cried, coming over to me and taking my hand. “Do a spin for me let’s see this” I did as he said. “Absolutely perfect” He took both my hands, “Now tell me, do you love it?” I smiled at how he didn’t point out one of my biggest insecurities, “I love it, I feel like a new woman!” I chuckled while doing another spin. “Ah yes that is absolutely perfect. Now go change and I’ll bag your dress up.” The process was similar for each of us. Nat had a skin tight black dress that had a mermaid tail at the bottom. Wanda had a dark red dress that had a gorgeous opening at her chest and went down to the floor. Pepper’s dress was jaw droppingly beautiful. It was a shiny gold, down to the knee but tied on the side. Off the shoulder on one side and long sleeve on the other. Each one of us looked so good. Fernando really knew what he was doing, he truly had a passion for fashion. This whole experience was outstanding. Pepper handed over a black card, no prices being discussed as he came back with each dress in a black box with the name of the shop on it. Silk like handels for easy holding.

We put the bags in the trunk carefully before we walked over to the nail salon next store. “Now that we know the color of our dresses this’ll be easy” Wanda said as we were standing in front of the array of colors. Noises of people getting their nails done and the scent of acetone in the air. It’s been awhile since I was pampered like this. I stuck with white for my nails and toes. “I can’t even tell you the last time I had nail polish on.” I held up my hand showing the girls how crusty my nails were. “After everything you’ve been through you deserve this. We all do” Nat said enthusiastically. We were all separated to go with our own nail technician. Something as simple as someone doing my nails felt so nice. Hoping this would give me some of my confidence back. This was also more of an upscale nail salon so it wasn’t as crowded as what I’m used to which was nice for the girls and I. Getting the pedicure was nice as the girls and I were all sitting next to each other, the massage chairs doing wonders on my back as the nail technicians were doing our toes. “I don’t want this night to end” Wanda whined knowing we were going back to the compound after this. “It doesn’t have to end though” smirking, Nat looked at me with her brow furrowed. “I know there’s an extra room across from Steve and I. We could occupy that tonight” Pepper nodded, “Yeah we could all easily fit in there no problem.”

The drive back to the compound consisted of us listening to things Pepper deals with working for Stark Industries, us chiming in to ask questions every so often. It was nice that she wasn’t really asking about what had happened recently to us. I’m sure Tony has or will fill her in on everything so I wouldn’t have to relive it by telling her. Pulling up to the compound I was so excited to continue our girls day. I carefully grabbed my dress box from the trunk and went inside to put it in my room. Steve noticed me from the living room and followed me to the bedroom. I placed the box down on our dresser and turned to him. “No peeking” he pouted, “I will say that it is white, other than that you have to wait for the party” he nodded in understanding before coming over to me and wrapping me in a hug. He is always so warm I can’t help but melt into his embrace. “Want to cuddle up in bed?” I put my hands on his chest looking up at him as he still held me. “I’m not tired” he smirked, “I could make you tired” goosebumps rose throughout my body but I gave out a sigh, “No can do my sweets” The pout returned on his face as I laughed standing up on my tiptoes to press a kiss to his lips. “I’m hanging out with the girls the rest of the day.” He smiled, “Well I’m glad you’re having fun, you deserve it” I pucker my lips and he took the hint to lean down and connect our lips once more before I had to return to the girls.

Steve followed me back into the living room where the girls had gathered some things for the empty room. Steve clasped his hands behind me, “Well since the girls are having a slumber party I think us guys should do something” Clint rose to his feet quickly, “Strip club!” Tony was about to agree when Pepper looked at him, “absolutely not” Tony frowned “Aw but why?” Nat chuckled, “why do you need to go to a strip club Tony?” He stood up a bit straighter, “It’s a fun atmosphere is all’ he turned to look at me, ‘would you care if Cap went to a strip club?” I looked at Steve who was looking at me curiously before looking back at Tony and shaking my head, “No, I trust him.” Tony looked at me shocked then at Steve, “Are you kidding me?” We all laughed as the girls and I made our way to the spare bedroom. It was a big bedroom that could easily fit 6 people. There was a king sized bed with a flat screen on the wall with night stands and a dresser, a papasan chair in the corner and the carpet felt so soft underneath my feet. A bathroom connected to the bedroom as well. “I think we could all fit in this bed” I said walking over to it and jumping to plop myself onto it. “I brought this as well.” Wanda held up some stuff to do face masks as Nat was already flipping through the channels to find something to watch. “This is perfect. I brought an exfoliation for our skin. I want us to be shining when we have the party tomorrow.” I sat up quickly, “Tomorrow!?” Pepper looked at me quizzically. “The tower is fixed already?” I asked in disbelief.

Wanda, Nat and Pepper took a seat on the bed with me as Wanda took hold of my hand. “Hon, it’s been almost two months” I shook my head not believing that it’s been that long already. Nat started running her fingers through my hair to calm me down. Pepper looked at me with sympathy, “You’ve been through alot it’s okay” I know they were just trying to comfort me but I felt like I was suffocating. I stood up, “I just need some air, I'll be right back.” I slipped out of the room trying to steady my breathing but believing that I might be having an anxiety attack. I walked out to the living room to make it to the back but noticed the guys sitting around playing a board game so I went to the front, opening the door and running over to the grass and laying with my limbs spread out just concentrating on my breathing. I haven’t had an anxiety attack in so long but then again my life has been moving so fast I don’t think I’ve had time to have one. Now that I’m relaxing and having a good time the reality has hit me and anxiety has crept up on me once more. I couldn’t help the tears that left my eyes as I looked up at the darkening sky. My heart felt like it was beating a mile a minute as I tried to calm myself down.

I heard my name being called softly. I turned my head seeing Steve taking a seat next to me in the grass, eyes filled with concern. I couldn’t say anything as sobs escaped from my mouth. Steve frowned, scooping me up in his arms as I wrapped my arms around him, my head on his chest as he rubbed circles on my back ‘shhh’ he was trying to help me calm down. I’m not sure how long we sat like that but I felt my anxiety attack pass. It usually took hours on end for an attack to pass but Steve was my safe place. Even during my most vulnerable times I knew he’d keep me safe. I looked up at him and he brought his hand to my cheek to wipe some leftover tears off my cheek. He leant down and put a lingering kiss on my forehead. “I’m sorry” I whispered. When his lips left my forehead he frowned at me. “Why are you sorry?” I sniffled, “You were having a good time with the guys and I ruined it” he gave me a look like I was unbelievable. Saying my name sternly he cupped my cheek making me look into his eyes, “I’d drop anything for you no matter what time of day and no matter what I was doing. You are the most important person in my life.” I snuggled into his chest again. “I love you forever” I whispered as he held me closer, “I love you always” He held me for a minute before I started to get up. I offered him a hand once I got up which made him laugh but he accepted it anyway. “Did you want me to stay with you?” Steve asked, still holding my hand. I smiled at him, “I’m okay, I should get back to the girls.” He brought my hand up to his lips and kissed it, “Let me know if you need anything” I nodded and chuckled. He opened the front door for me, giving me a slap on the butt making me squeak and glare playfully at him before I made my way back to the girls.
As I walked in I saw face masks on the girls as they were wearing robes. “Ah, you’re back! Go shower I left everything you need on the counter and when you get out we’ll put your facemask on.” I nodded and walked into the bathroom, closing the door. I felt the need to shower especially after laying in the grass. Letting the warm water wash over me, I exfoliated like Pepper wanted me too and made sure to shave and wash my hair out really good. Massaging the soap into my skin trying to de-stress myself. I felt so refreshed as I shut the water off, squeezing my hair to get the excess water out and stepping out onto the plush mat. I grabbed a towel walking up to the mirror running my hand over it to make a streak to where I could kind of see myself. I dried off wrapping my hair in the towel and slipping the robe that was on the counter for me.

I walked back into the room as the girls helped put the facemask on me. Wanda turned on some random chick flick as we laid in the bed waiting to take our face masks off. Like Pepper said we were truly glowing. She didn’t let us stay up late insisting that we needed our beauty sleep. I laid between Nat and Wanda for the night just staring up at the ceiling in the pitch black room before I let sleep consume me. It’s been a long while since I was able to sleep peacefully, not a nightmare plaguing my mind that night.

Chapter Text

I woke up as the sunlight from the window shined in. Stretching, making some of my bones crack before opening my eyes fully. Wanda was still sleeping next to me but Pepper and Nat were no longer in bed. I saw the light from the bathroom so I got up lightly knocking. Pepper opened the door holding her toothbrush and beckoned me inside, shutting the door. “You’re up early” she talked low so as to not wake up Wanda. “I feel completely refreshed. Where’s Nat?” she rinsed her mouth out as I took a seat on the toilet for my morning pee. “Tony and her were up early saying they had to stop at a gas station or something because they owe someone money” she continued getting ready nonchalantly. My eyes widened totally forgetting about the man that sold Bruce and I that car and filled it up for us. I coughed while finishing up on the toilet, “Yeah, so what’s the game plan today?” Pepper wiped her hands on the towel and turned to me smiling, “Well Cap’s making breakfast for everyone and then us 4 are getting ready and driving separately from the boys. Can’t ruin our grand entrance now can we” I couldn’t help but to chuckle, Pepper was such a ball of energy and I couldn’t get enough. “I’ll meet you in the kitchen” I nodded as I stayed behind to brush my teeth.

The smell coming from the kitchen made me drool. Wanda was at the coffee maker. I couldn’t help but smile as Vision was standing next to her with a hand on the small of her back, it was sweet. Clint was munching on some toast as Bruce was on the other side of the island, glasses on and newspaper in his hands. Pepper wasn’t in the kitchen like she said she would be but then my eyes landed on Steve, his back turned towards me as he was cooking. My eyes trailed down and good lord. I walked up to him and in revenge for last night I slapped him on the ass, “Now that’s America’s ass.” There was laughter as Steve put the pan down and gave me a look that made my heart race. He lowered his voice dangerously, “You’ll pay for that later, doll” A blush rose to my cheeks as I turned, walking to sit next to Clint. “Are you excited for today?” Clint put his elbow on the counter and leaned his head on his hand. I nodded my head, “a little nervous to see the tower again, but I think everything will be fine. I’m also excited to meet Bucky”

Steve put a plate in front of me that consisted of eggs, toast, bacon and a little bowl of fruit with a glass of water in front of me. “I’ll be with you through it all.” “Actually,’ Pepper said walking into the kitchen, ‘not at the beginning, we have to make our grand entrance a surprise. You’ll be with her after that” Pepper took a piece of bacon off my plate taking a bite and nodding her head in approval. Steve sighed, “If you need anything I’ll have my phone on me” I nodded starting to eat my breakfast. Tony and Nat walked in not long after that. Nat gave Bruce a glare and I had to hide the smile on my face as I remember warning Bruce that Nat was going to kill him. After breakfast I retrieved my dress from my room and went into the spare to meet up with the girls.
Pepper clasped her hands together as soon as all 4 of us were in the room. “Alright, here’s the plan…” I zoned out when Pepper went over her plan. She definitely liked to be in control of every situation which wasn’t a problem, it was nice not having to think of what to do next for once. I did feel uneasy going back to the tower. There were so many good memories but also so many memories that I didn’t even want to think about. I had a feeling anxiety was going to creep up on me before the night was over. Pepper's plan consisted of grouping up. Nat would do my hair and makeup while I’d do hers. I sat in a chair as Nat was doing my hair facing Wanda while Pepper did hers. “So you bumped into him on your way to work?” Pepper kept asking, having a hard time believing that out of everyone in New York City that I bumped into Steve. I laughed, “Yep, dropped everything I was holding” she shook her head with amusement, “what shocks me is you didn’t even know who he was!” I felt a little embarrassed because it’s true, everyone knows who the Avengers are. “I know, I know.’ waving my hands in the air I continued, ‘Obviously I knew of the Avengers, I just wouldn’t recognize them out in the streets unless it was Tony or Thor.” I received a chuckle from Nat.

A knock on the door stopped our conversation as Nat put down the curling iron and went to see who it was. From the voice I could tell it was Tony. “We’re leaving, Thor is meeting us at the tower. I have a chauffeur bringing you ladies, so about 10 min before you're ready to leave send me a text” We all sent a chorus of ‘thank yous’ to Tony before he left. “You guys take these parties so seriously,” Wanda stated. I realized that this would be the first party Wanda and Vision are attending. “They get crazy, our last party was a disaster but it should work out this time.” She raised a brow, “do I even want to know?” Nat and I shook our heads simultaneously. When Nat finished with my hair and makeup, I felt like a different person. Standing in front of the mirror I made a motion to touch my face without actually making contact and ruining my makeup. My hair has loose curls at the end that fall perfectly below my shoulder blades. My eyes don’t look tired from nightmares, I have a glow of the natural light makeup she put on my face with a hint of glitter eyeshadow. I wanted to cry but held my tears so as to not ruin my makeup.

I ended up straightening Nat’s hair and leaving her makeup natural except for her lipstick which I put dark red on it. She was absolutely stunning. When we were ready to go I couldn’t shake my nerves. I sent Steve a text telling him that we were leaving and I’d see him soon. He sent me back a ‘be safe and love you forever’ which had me smiling with my eyes. As we were getting in the car I was trying to pull my dress down and Wanda gently took hold of my wrist. “Hey, stop, you look beautiful” I gave her a half smile before she spoke again. “If you’re trying to cover your scar, don’t because it just makes you look badass” I shook my head chuckling, “Yeah I guess it does” with that we got into the car and started heading towards the tower. I couldn’t help but just stare out the window on our way towards the party. It feels like a lifetime ago since I’ve even seen the tower, honestly thinking after Vile, it was moments from crumbling to the ground leaving nothing left. It makes sense that Tony would want to repair the building since the compound is out of the public eye.

Pulling up to the tower, I remember feeling excitement wash over me the first time I was standing in front of it. Now it feels eerie, thinking about me getting kidnapped, enemies lurking through the tower even though there were so many S.H.E.I.L.D. agents in the building. I tried shaking my head of these thoughts focusing on having a good time tonight and the only nerves I should be feeling is about meeting Bucky and hoping Steve’s best friend approves of me. The chauffeur dropped us off by the front entrance. We got out walking in and heading toward the elevators. A Lot of people were piling in, I didn’t think so many people were attending but I was leaving my trust in Tony that everything was going to go smoothly.

The elevators opened to the top floor which hit me with familiarity along with newness. It was the same layout but I could tell that Tony had updated everything and made it more modern. Many eyes turned to look toward us 4 walking through the doors but my eyes immediately locked with Steve. I smiled teeth and all while I started my way over to him. Looking him up and down he wore black dress pants matched with formal black shoes and a white button up, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, hair slicked back. I frowned a little seeing that he was clean shaven but wasn’t any less handsome. When I got to him I wrapped my arms around him and looked up to where he connected our lips before hugging me closer. “You look gorgeous my love” I raised my hand to feel his smooth face, “Little disappointed my nomad Steve is gone but you’re still smoking hot” he laughed and so did the person next to us. I looked over and immediately recognized him as Bucky since he fit the description. He wore black jeans, accompanied by a black t-shirt and leather jacket. His hair is jet black and just above his shoulders. Thinking to myself that his favorite color must be black. He was built like Steve, I was curious to see his arm but didn’t want to push it.

Steve put his hand on the small of my back while introducing Bucky and me. He smiled at me and I could see many girls wanting to swoon over him. “Nice to meet you” I said sweetly. “Ah come in for a hug doll” I gasped as he wrapped his arms around me but also shocked he called me doll. Must be a 1940’s thing. He smelled of bay rum and eucalyptus, very inviting. Holding me at shoulder length he gave a gentle squeeze. “It’s so nice to see what Steve has been non stop talking about” we both chuckled. “I hope it’s been nothing but good” I bit my lip as he nodded. We took a seat at the bar, me in the middle of Steve and Bucky. Steve ordered me a drink so I could loosen up a bit. “Tell me about yourself? I want to hear from you and not the Star Spangled Man” I looked over at Steve who was shaking his head but with a genuine smile on his face. It was so refreshing to see him like this. I looked back over to Bucky, “What can I really say, I used to be a workaholic for an abusive boss, literally bumped into Steve which ended up changing my life for the better and then all the craziness in between to lead me here” he shook his head understanding my brief synopsis. “I assume you know about me” he said curiously taking a sip from his drink, the condensation slipping off the cup to the counter. “Yes, I’m sorry you went through all that. It must’ve been so hard but I’m so happy you’re okay. I want to convince Tony to let you come around more often” he gave out a chuckle, “You’re so sweet but it’s okay, you and Steve can always visit me” my eyes brightened, “Yes! I’d love too” just then a familiar voice made me turn around. “Captain, want to verse me in a game of hitting balls with the wooden stick” I hopped off my seat, “Thor!” his face brightened as he came over to me, “My Lady, it’s so good to see you” he hugged me a little too hard but I didn’t mind, I had missed him so much. “I'm so happy to see you. You can’t leave for Asgard for that long!” he chuckled, “I’m glad to see you’re okay, loving the battle scar by the way” he winked at me but I suddenly felt a bit insecure. Steve noticed as he got up to stand in front of me, “I’d love to play pool with you buddy” he put a hand on Thor’s shoulder as Thor smiled and started turning around. Steve looked back at me and mouthed, ‘you’re okay’. I turned back to Bucky smiling sheepishly, “Sorry I haven’t seen Thor in awhile.” he shrugged, “I totally get that. When I remembered who Steve was I was overjoyed.” I put a hand on his arm that was leaning on the counter. “I’m so happy he still has his best friend with him”

We sat for what felt like at least 2 hours just talking. He told me so many stories about Steve before he was injected with the super soldier serum. I could sit and listen to these stories all night. I had finished almost 3 drinks by the time Tony had tapped a mic standing in the center of the room on a raised platform. He looked dapper wearing your standard black suit as I spotted Pepper to the side smiling at him with a glass in hand looking gorgeous herself. “I’d just like to thank everyone for coming out tonight,’ he paused as he got a chorus of claps before continuing, ‘it’s been awhile since I’ve hosted a party but now that the tower is up and running again everything should be back to normal.’ he scanned over the crowd, ‘I just wanted to give a shoutout to our newest Avengers, Wanda and Vision.’ another chorus of clapping, ‘and to the pretty lady in white over there who stepped up to be my Admin Assistant which is really going to help me in the long run,’ I smiled as everyone clapped, Bucky leaning over to whisper, “good luck with that old man” I couldn’t help but chuckle before Tony continued, ‘Lastly, thank you to Pepper for being the brains behind all the operation.” He put a hand out and she walked to him taking hold of it, smiling as everyone cheered for her. “Alright, enough talking everyone have a good time” Tony handed the mic off and the music started playing again.

Bucky said my name and put a hand on my shoulder looking at me with sincerity in his eyes, ‘thank you for everything” He did look thankful to be in the room with everyone and my heart still goes out to him for everything he’s been through, “If you ever need anything don’t hesitate to call me” he smiled taking out his phone and handing it to me so I could input my information. As I was giving it back to him I asked, “Want to find Steve?” he nodded and we got up after getting a refill of our drinks. We spotted Steve sitting on a couch with Clint who dressed casually in a gray t-shirt and blue jeans. “Hey guys!” Clint waved as we walked over, making Steve look up at us and smile. Bucky took a seat in one of the available seats as Steve patted his lap for me to sit. I did and he put a hand on the small of my back rubbing his fingers around the area. “How was your talk with Buck?” he asked. “I love him!” I heard Bucky laugh. “Not more than me I hope” Steve failed to sound insecure, I shook my head, ‘never’ The three men talked amongst themselves as I sipped on my drink feeling a little buzz happening.

Someone shouted my name and I felt Steve tense as all three of them whipped their heads around including me. I gasped, jumping up and running straight into Alice’s arms. I was up on my tip toes as we swayed side to side holding each other as tightly as possible. Tears were already running down my face, “I missed you so much” she squeezed me before she let go. “Oh babe,” she cupped my face wiping the tears from my eyes with her thumbs. “Let’s get a drink, I missed you so much” I nodded enthusiastically, linking my arm with hers and making our way to the bar.” We took a seat sitting as close as possible to each other. “Girly, that scar on your leg looks like it wasn’t fun” I bit my lip and told her everything. She sat and listened, taking a sip of her drink every so often, nodding her head or asking questions so she could stay on track. There was no judgment in her eyes. I told her everything up until just now. I finished off my 4th drink, my eyes being a little too fast for the area around me.

“Did you bring Russell? What has been going on with you?” she shook her head sadly, “Russell and I ended things. He was wonderful but we felt more like friends than partners if that makes sense.” I nodded sympathetically before she continued. “Otherwise I’ve just been saving up money. I’ve been promoted since the last time we talked so the money is pretty good. I’m boring compared to you” she chuckled and I shook my head, “I love my life but I miss being bored” We had another two drinks together and I was feeling good. “Steve has a best friend you know” Alice and I were now on the dance floor, “Tony?” “Nah, his name's Bucky, I think you’d like him, he’s also a super soldier” her eyes widened, “Where is he? You’re still my wingman by the way” I laughed aloud and grabbed her wrist leading her off the dance floor and trying to find Bucky. Every time I turned my head too fast I felt dizzy. I spotted Bucky and Steve standing at the corner of the bar looking toward us. I waved and started laughing, they both smiled as I made my way over to them bumping into some furniture on the way, Alice giggling behind me. I stood in front of the both of them, Alice next to me. Steve was looking at me with amusement in his eyes. “Hello fellas, this is my beautiful friend Alice,’ I motioned at her, ‘She is the most bestest friend I’ve ever had and I think you two should talk” Steve was holding in his laughter and Bucky looked confused. “Alice this is Bucky and he is a really good guy,’ I leaned over and tried to whisper, ‘he’s almost as hot as my boyfriend” I pushed Alice gently toward Bucky and then saluted him before turning to Steve who steadied me by wrapping an arm around my waist.

“I think it’s time for us to head up to our room” I licked my bottom lip and nodded. He started walking me to the elevator. “I have to tell you something” I looked up at him, he pressed the elevator button and looked down at me, “hmmm” “I think you’re the hottest person in the room’ I made sure no one was around when we stepped into the elevator, ‘you can’t tell anyone” he clicked the button to his flat, ‘why’s that my love” “well because I want to ask you if you would be my boyfriend” he chuckled, “Yes I would be your boyfriend” I was so elated with this news I wanted to do everything in my power to make him happy. My hands wandered to his belt trying to undo them. “My love,’ Steve gently took hold of my hands to stop me. I looked up at him pouting, “why not” he leaned down to connect our lips leaving too soon and making me whine in protest. “Not tonight my love, you’ll thank me in the morning” The elevator dinged and we stepped out into the familiar flat but my mind was focused elsewhere. I put my lips in a straight line and wrapped my arms around him, his hand playing with strands of my hair making me sigh happily.

My hands untucking his shirt and finding their way up his toned back, me leaning back to bring my hands to his abdomen, feeling the muscles and warmth. He didn’t mind me rubbing over his chest, “Can you take your shirt off pretty please?” I looked up at him with the biggest puppy dog eyes I could muster. He leaned down to peck my nose as he started undoing the buttons on his shirt. I could already feel the heat in my core building up. He threw the shirt toward the couch and just stood there to let me look at him. I licked my lips before closing the space between us trying for his belt again. “Doll,” he said a little more sternly. He intertwined our fingers and led me into the bathroom. Once there he lifted me effortlessly onto the counter. He took out some things before putting them in front of me, “Are these your makeup remover wipes?” He read the front of the package as I nodded. He took a wipe out but I stopped his hand, “What if you don’t think I’m pretty without makeup?” he chuckled once more and stood up straight, “I think you’re the prettiest woman in the world with or without makeup my love” I smiled as he wiped the cool rag over my face taking off my makeup slowly, concentration written all over his face doing so.

When he finished he threw the wipe away and pushed some hair behind my ear. “You’re so beautiful” I leaned into his touch, “You’re so handsome” I leaned forward wanting to taste his lips again. He granted my need and kissed me before picking me up, bridal style. “I have to tell you something” I whispered, making him lean his head closer to me as he walked over to the bed. “I’m not taking my dress off unless you’re going to fuck me.” I heard a low groan come from him before he put me on the bed. He left making me frown. Is it too much for a girl to get dicked down by her favorite man, I think not. Steve came back in with a cup of water and a bottle of pills. He took a seat on the side of the bed, handing me the cup and 2 pills. “Take these so you don’t have a hangover.” I did as he said, handing him the cup. “Now if you sleep like a good girl then I will grant your wish tomorrow. As much as I want to rip that dress off your body I’m not doing it while you’re drunk” He’s so infuriating, “Can you at least come cuddle me?” he laughed walking to his side of the bed stripping off everything else except his boxers and got into bed next to me pulling me close. “I love you forever” I whispered. I felt him kiss my head, “I love you always.” I let sleep take over wanting the world to stop spinning.

Chapter Text

The next morning I woke up groggy. I didn’t have a headache but waking up seemed just a little harder. I sat up wondering why I was still in my dress but feeling really uncomfortable that I wasn’t in sweats. I got up and went to Steve’s drawer to change into one of his shirts and a pair of my sweatpants. I walked into the bathroom surprised to see my makeup was off. I washed my face, brushed my teeth and brushed my hair. Deciding to put my hair up in a messy bun before leaving the room. I walked out into the living room and was surprised to see Alice. “Alice?!” She turned around on the couch and smiled at me. “Babe!” She got up and we met in the middle to hug. I looked at her and smirked, “Is that Bucky’s shirt?” she blushed and nodded. “I need the details, did you eat?” She shook her head and followed me to the island taking a seat as I walked around the counter to make us breakfast. “You’re the best wingman ever” I raised a brow at her, “I don’t remember…” she laughed waving her hand in the air as I turned around to break some eggs in a bowl knowing she’d let me know what happened.

“We both had quite a few drinks but you always go the extra step. Anyway you introduced us and we just hit it off. Like you said he’s a really sweet guy and he’s amazing in bed” I turned to her, “You are crazy!” she rolled her eyes, “Yeah but you left with Captain right after so I can only imagine what you two were up too” she said in a singing tone. I put toast in the toaster before turning around and leaning on the counter facing her. “I honestly don’t remember anything after you and I got up from the bar” she chuckled, shaking her head, “wait, Tony let Bucky have a room here?” she nodded, ‘yeah after you and Steve left people started leaving, not everyone wanted to stay at the tower. I was kinda tipsy but still knew what was going on. I remember seeing Tony and Bucky hugging before he came over to me to lead me into one of the spare rooms” I held up my hands, “Wait woah, Tony and Bucky were hugging?” she nodded, “Yeah, uh don’t forget about the food” she pointed behind me. A curse slipped past my lips as I refocused on our food. Plating it and walking around the counter to sit next to Alice. “Did you see Steve this morning?” She finished eating a bit of food. “Yeah, Buck and I were in the common room when he waltzed in. He said he needed Bucky and said that he didn’t want you to be alone when you woke up, hence why I came in” I started eating my food, “It’s so weird being back here.” she looked at me, “After everything you told me, yeah I’d feel weird too” We finished our breakfast, cleaning up. “Did you need pants or something?” Alice nodded and followed me into the room where I gave her a pair of sweatpants. “Look at us, matching sweats and our mens shirts” Alice giggled like a schoolgirl making me shake my head fondly at my best friend.

“Let's venture to the common room and see what’s going on” I suggested as she agreed happily. We went down to the common room to find it completely empty. “I can’t imagine where everyone is” Alice took a seat on the couch as I walked around the common room looking out to the balcony and then walked back over to Alice taking a seat leaning my back against the armrest. I took out my phone as Alice was browsing through movies on the tv. I decided to text Steve, ‘Hey sweets where are you’ I put my phone down and smiled at Alice. “Soooo” I knew it was going to come up eventually. She looked at me and raised a brow, “How good was Bucky” we both laughed, it felt like I was back in highschool talking about a silly little crush we had. “He’s gentle and he wanted to explore my body, he didn’t just want to have sex ya know’ I nodded my head, ‘you think the metal arm would be uncomfortable but it made me feel…. safe. I’m not sure if that makes sense but it was like he savored every little noise and movement. It was just really refreshing after always meeting guys that wanted one thing and didn’t care about the after.” I smiled, “they’re very old school” we both chuckled again. “The best part was that after I went to leave thinking that was it but he wanted nothing more than for me to stay. I don’t know, it was just so nice.” my heart swelled for Alice.

To me, Alice is one of the best people I have ever met and I want nothing but the best for her. It’s way too early to tell if she and Bucky would even get along for the long run but it would be amazing for her to find someone that truly cares about her. “I really hope it works out” I took her hand in mine. “You deserve the world” she smiled gratefully at me before bringing me in for a hug. My phone buzzed and I leaned back to look at it. It was from Steve, ‘Hey my love, I asked Phil to pick you and Alice up at noon to bring you back to the compound. Dress casually formal. Love you forever’ I responded with an okay love you always before showing the text to Alice. “Oooh let’s get you all dolled up for Mr. America” she wiggled her eyebrows making me laugh. She grabbed my hand and led me back to the elevator to my room. “I think we should pick a cute dress, hair down because the curls in your hair are so pretty, maybe just a bit of mascara, blush and lipstick.” I shook my head, “okay you can style me today” she turned around, “I’m also taking an outfit” I nodded, taking a seat on the bed and letting her gather up everything for me.

When she handed me everything she shooed me to the bathroom so she could get dressed. She had picked out a cute flounce sleeve ruffle hem belted dress that was a rust brown. Fall was around the corner and it was getting cool out so this would be perfect. The shoes were so cute, them being a round toed suede wedge in black. I let my hair down and brushed through it, the curls still looking immaculate. I did as Alice told me and put on mascara and blush to give my face some color from last night and a layer of clear glitter lip gloss that tasted so good of strawberries. I walked out to see Alice wearing jeans and a long sleeve shirt with a pair of tan boots. “Babe, you look stunning” I motioned to her, “so do you, I feel overdressed for just going to the compound” “Oh nonsense, where’s Phil?” I took out my phone and saw a text from Phil saying he was outside 7 minutes ago. “He’s outside” she nodded and we made our way down to Phil and got into the car.

Phil and Alice were chatting the whole ride to the compound. It was nice being able to see Phil again, it’s been such a long time and it looks like he’s doing good. I leaned back in my seat looking out the window seeing the compound getting closer and closer. We got out of the car heading into the compound but it was completely empty. Bucky walked out of the hallway, Alice squeaked and happily ran up to him and he engulfed her in his arms making me smile like a mad woman at how cute they were. “Everyone’s in the back” he took hold of Alice’s hand and started walking towards the back. I looked at him questioningly before following them. Bucky wasn’t lying, everyone was in the back. Tables were set up, it was just our group sitting and talking, Tony and Clint were standing by a grill cooking, Thor and Steve were playing horseshoes, music playing not too loud but to where it played throughout the backyard. Why wasn’t I told about this? Walking out Pepper and Nat turned to look and smile. I walked over to Clint and Tony who were bickering about when you should flip a burger.

“Hey” they both turned to look at me. “You look so nice today” Clint smiled big, walking over to me and putting an arm over me. “Thanks, what’s going on?” Tony motioned to everything in the backyard, “obviously it’s a party” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes, “Yes but why?” He turned back to the grill, “We thought it was a nice day and a perfect time to have a bbq. With this guy cooking we might have to get pizza” I heard Tony scoff and then felt a presence behind me. Clint took his arm off me and went to peek over Tony’s shoulder while I turned around. Immediately wrapping my arms around Steve and he chuckled embracing me. “You look gorgeous my love” I smiled sheepishly, “Thank you. What are you doing?” He intertwined his fingers with mine before going to walk towards one of the tables, “I was playing horseshoes but then I saw your sexy self and I couldn’t help myself.” my cheeks blushed as we sat down, Steve’s hand going to lay on my thigh under my dress which felt so warm. “I’m surprised you left last night. Or did I go to bed on my own?” Steve grinned rubbing his thumb up and down on my thigh making it hard for me to focus. “You don’t remember last night?” I thought for a moment before shaking my head, “I remember going to the dance floor with Alice but that was it” he shook his head and laughed, “I took you back to our room. You were very handsy” I smiled with my mouth slightly ajar, “what?” With Steve’s other hand he cupped the side of my face coming close enough to where I could feel his hot breath, “Something I’ll have to return later tonight” His voice was low, his blue eyes never faltering from mine. I quickly pecked his lips getting up from the bench leaving him smirking.

“Thor!” I sang happily making my way over to him. “My lady, how are you this fine afternoon?” I gave him a hug which he happily returned. “I’m perfect, how’re you?” he looked around and smiled, “good good, yeah nothing going on here” I looked at him a bit confused. “What?” he looked down at me, “What?” Just then Tony shouted saying the food was ready and Thor looked relieved, “I don’t know about you but I’m starving” I nodded my head slowly in agreement following him to where everyone was lining up with paper plates to get food. “I’m surprised you don’t have a hangover” Nat came to stand next to me holding a plate in her hand. “Yeah me too but I feel perfectly fine. I didn’t see you throughout the night” she blushed and I couldn’t help but gasp. Whispering I got closer to her, “I didn’t see Bruce that long at the party either, did you?” she nodded and I felt like my cheeks would pop with how hard I was smiling. “Everything you dreamed of?” Tony put burgers on our plates as we moved onto the sides, “Everything” we continued filling our plates and taking a seat at the table with everyone. I sat between Nat and Bruce funny enough with Steve across from me who didn’t seem too happy about not being next to me.

I bit into the burger and couldn’t help but moan at how good it was. I swallowed my bite and shouted to Tony about how good the burger was and he gave a ‘told you so’ to Clint. Everyone was chatting amongst themselves when Bruce bumped his arm in mine making me look over at him. “Your friend and Buck seem to get along nicely.'' he motioned over to them and I turned my head. Alice was smiling, her body turned slightly to Bucky as he angled himself the same talking about who knows what with a big smile on his face. “They look so cute” Steve caught our attention, “Buck was always good with the ladies. They’d be lining up for him.” he had a frown on his face though he was talking as if Bucky was his role model. “If I was there I know for sure I’d be all over you” I remember Steve telling me stories about how girls were never interested in him and he always ended up being a 4th wheel. I felt him nudge my foot with his as he smiled. After lunch Steve brought out a huge trash bag so the bbq was an easy clean up. “Welp boys let’s have a little contest shall we?” Clint clasped his hands together getting the attention of the group. “What do you got?” Tony asked. “For the bonfire let’s see who can get the most wood” the girls looked at each other. “I’m helping Steve” I ran over to Steve as they went to their respective men. Tony with Pepper, Alice with Bucky, Wanda with Vision, Nat went with Thor since Bruce refused to turn into the hulk to win so he just went to help Clint. “Alright we have until the sun starts setting so 2 and a half hours. goodluck time starts now” Tony announced and everyone walked off.

It was a great thing the compound was surrounded by forest. I pranced over to the shed and Tony handed me an ax. I brought it over to Steve who took it feeling the weight of it in his hands before I grabbed his hand and started off toward the forest. “We have to beat everyone!” I giggled. “By the end of this we’ll probably have wood for the next year ready” I raised a brow, “Tony’s plan probably” The forest was dense with trees to where as soon as we walked in, the sun was almost gone. “Is there a certain way to pick a tree?” Steve shook his head, “Nah just find one that looks good.” I walked to a tree and leaned on it, “this is the one” he smiled, walking over and putting his arm in front of me to gently push me back, “I don’t want you to get hurt” I walked away a little bit but I could still see him as clear as day. He started swinging at the tree making fast progress. His arms bulged with the force he was hitting the tree. His back muscles tense. Everything about this situation was so hot I nonchalantly started fanning myself with my hand watching this perfect human in front of me take down a tree. “Timber!” he shouted as the tree came down, it was pretty loud making me jump slightly when it hit the floor. Steve started walking over to the tree but I went up to him and put my hand up as he looked at me with an amused grin. I slid my sleeves up and rubbed my hands together squatting down in an attempt to pick up the tree. Groaning and huffing using all my might the tree wouldn’t budge. I let go sighing in frustration.

“Doll,’ Steve said softly as I stood up straight and looked at him, ‘as adorable as you are please, let me” He handed me the ax and I took a step back and watched as he picked up the bottom of the tree with a small huff and started dragging it back to where the bonfire is as I walked in step with him. “It’s not fair that you make everything look so easy” I whine as Steve gave out a laugh. “I think you putting in an effort is amazing in itself my love” I shrugged, “yeah but I’d like to help you out every once in a while too” I pouted and he looked up at me with so much love. “This is why I love you so much, you have one of the biggest hearts” he adjusted the tree to pull me to his side and I scoffed, “Now you’re holding a fucking tree with one arm, enough already” he looked at me and raised a brow, “Language” I rolled my eyes as we got back to where the bonfire would be and Steve dropped the tree. Thor and Nat were already back and cutting their tree into logs as well as Wanda and Vision. It seemed like Bucky and Alice didn’t participate as they didn’t even have a tree but no one said anything just letting them be in their own world. Everyone is a good distance away from each other. There were big logs around so everyone would be able to chop their logs on top of it. I sat on the grass watching Steve get to work.

We saw Tony in his suit bringing his tree over, still no sign of Clint and Bruce. I loved watching Steve, the sweat dripping down his forehead. Pure concentration lacing over his features. To this day I still can’t believe that out of everyone in the world I was scooped up by Captain America himself. Everything we’ve been through and all this love I have for him, I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else in the world. After a bit everyone finished their log chopping still with no sign of Clint and Bruce which was making me worried.

******

“Thor is the winner for sure” Nat looked at me as we were all standing together determining the winner. “I’m pretty sure it was Steve” I crossed my arms. Thor and Steve did have the biggest piles. Tony played fair and was using his ax and not the suit to chop up the tree while Vision and Wanda got half way through before they just sat and talked waiting for everyone to finish. “They look the same to me,” Tony said. I watched Steve walk over to the log that was used to chop the wood on and pick it up and effortlessly rip it in half. I don’t think I’ve ever been so turned on in my life. “I think that declares I have more now” he chuckled, adding the wood to his pile. Just then we heard growling and looked over to the forest to see Clint and the hulk coming back. The hulk held a huge pile of chopped wood, dropping it all before sitting down and trying to calm down as Nat ran over to him.

“Welp, that's the clear winner,” Pepper clapped. The guys helped take wood to the bonfire pit and the excess wood to the Shed. Steve and Tony went to wash up from being sweaty. The fire felt nice as the air was crisp and chilly. I was standing at the fire warming my hands as I noticed Tony take a stance by Peppers' side and everyone turned to me smiling. Confused, I looked over to Steve who stood next to me smiling. I noticed he changed his outfit into something more casually formal like myself. Before I could ask what was going on he started speaking. “My love, since you came into my life, you have shown me that there is light left for me to follow,’ he took hold of my hands squeezing gently, ‘you showed me that everyone gets rainclouds over their heads that will pass eventually. Most importantly you showed me that I am normal, that not everyone looks at me as Captain America. You love me for who I am and all my flaws. Your smile, your laugh, even when you scrunch up your face from being confused you’re perfect. We’ve been through so much together and I can’t bear the thought of you not being in my life.” He started getting on one knee and tears were already leaving my eyes, my heart racing a million miles a minute. “So, will you Marry me?” I nodded my head as I sobbed out a yes sticking out my left hand so he could put a beautiful oval cut Marseille halo diamond ring on my finger. He barely had time to stand up as I jumped into his arms and wrapped my arms around his neck as he held me tightly. Us connecting our lips with such passion wanting there to be no space between us.

When we parted breathlessly, I came down from cloud nine to hear our friends cheering and clapping. He gently put me down on the ground as each one of our friends came over to hug and congratulate us. We ended the night by sitting around the bonfire telling each other stories and indulging ourselves in smores which I couldn’t get enough of and just couldn’t stop looking at the beautiful ring on my finger.

Chapter Text

That night Steve and I couldn’t keep our hands off each other. “I think Mrs. Rogers sounds sexy on a woman like you,” Steve said in between kisses. “I can’t wait to be Mrs. Rogers” Steve was on top of me in our bed with his arms on each side of my head connecting our lips with every chance he got. He laid down on my side and put his arm under my head as he took his other hand and slowly traced it from my neck down my dress, me shivering as he did so. I took hold of his hand and gave it a kiss before looking up at him. He leaned down to give me another kiss before I said, “Let me do all the work tonight.” His eyes were dilated as he nodded and laid on his back. Excitement washed over me as I sat up and just looked at Steve. He was looking back at me, eyes roaming over my body. I played with the hem of his shirt feeling shy for some reason. Steve put his hand over mine making me look up at him, “don’t be shy Doll, it’s just me” He gave my hands a squeeze before putting his hand back to his side.

I straddled his hips running my hands under his shirt, up his toned abdomen. He leaned up so I could take his shirt off revealing his flawless body, before laying back down. I connected our lips as he put a hand on my hip. The kiss was heated, I couldn’t get enough of his taste. I reluctantly pulled away to leave kisses along his jaw, down his neck, and his collarbones. I loved the way Steve would groan, there wasn’t a sound hotter than that. I kissed down his chest to the hem of his pants. I unbuttoned them and pulled them off leaving him in his boxers. I ran my hands up his legs and palmed his cock with my hand, a moan leaving Steve’s mouth as I leaned up to connect our lips once more. “Doll please” Steve whispered and in that moment I felt confident, sexy, and in power. I had Captain America begging me to do something to him. I smirked sitting up and removing my dress leaving me in just a bra and panties. His eyes hungrily looked over my body. His hands on my hips. I was proud that he was letting me have all the control and not switching it over to him, I just wanted to love on him.

I unclasped my bra and flung it somewhere in the room. I could feel his hands tighten on my hips. I scooted back and took Steve’s boxers off letting his erection free, the tip already leaking pre-cum. I licked my lips and leaned over his cock to take it in my hand and stroke it a few times. I could tell Steve was trying hard to not buck his hips forward, especially when I leaned down and took him in my mouth, moaning around him making him groan. I sucked and licked his shaft while keeping my hand around what wouldn’t fit in my mouth. He said my name in a strained tone and I didn’t need him to finish so I let go and leaned up to place a kiss on his lips before running my hands down my body making sure to run over my already erect nipples down to my panties where I leaned up and slipped my already soaking wet panties off. I took a hold of his cock and lined it up with me before slowly sitting down. Steve hissed as I was trying to adjust as I went. A long moan leaving my lips as Steve found my hips with his hands once more.

Once I was all the way down I started moving back and forth, moans leaving both of our mouths. My hands on his glistening chest. I leaned up to start going up and down, feeling full, my boobs bouncing. After a few minutes Steve squeezed my hips and started meeting my hips with his, the feeling indescribable as he was fucking into me deeper. I couldn’t control the volume of my moans as we continued like this. My core tightening as I was close, “Steve I…” he sped up, “Me too Doll” and just like that I went over the edge as Steve’s hips got sloppy, feeling him release in me before I collapsed on top of him breathing heavily, hearing Steve’s heart racing. He slipped out, making me whine at the emptiness I felt. He rubbed my back and played with the ends of my hair as we caught our breaths. “You’re always so sexy, doll” I crossed my arms on Steve’s chest putting my head atop them to look at him. “You drive me crazy,” he chuckled. I scooted off the top of Steve and faced him as he turned to me and wrapped an arm around me leaving a kiss on my forehead. The last thing I remember was looking into his gorgeous blue eyes before drifting off to sleep.

****

Not only was I nervous but I was trying to fight the anxiety that crept up through me. I had looked over everything Tony sent me and understood everything he needed me to do but today was the day I was going to sit in on a meeting and take meeting minutes. The anxiety came from the topic being Vile. Steve was weary of me joining but I assured him I needed the job and I didn’t want to let Tony down. We went back to the tower as they preferred the meeting room here rather than the compound. It’s been a lot of back and forth between planning for the wedding and Avengers business. I feel so grateful for Pepper, Alice, Wanda, and Nat for helping me plan every step of the way. I’m in no rush to marry Steve because with or without a wedding our love is forever and I’d rather have a planned out wedding that’s beautiful rather than a rushed wedding to just do it. I was the first one into the meeting room, setting up my laptop ensuring that I would be perfectly prepared for the meeting.

Steve walked in next, his hand going to his chest when he saw me. “I was wondering where you ran off too” he went to take a seat next to me but I shook my head making him pout. “This is serious, I can't have you distracting me with your sexiness” he sighed, “I won’t do anything, it’s a Captain's promise” I rolled my eyes and smiled, “One thing and you’re done” he gave me a stern nod and sat down. Not long after everyone piled in taking a seat around the table. I sat next to the head of the table which would be reserved for Tony who was the last one to walk in. Pepper, Bucky, and Alice didn’t join. Bucky and Alice more so because Tony is still weary of Bucky and well because Alice is a civilian and for obvious reasons she can’t attend. Bucky has an apartment in Brooklyn that Alice has been staying at with him. Bucky had talked with Steve saying how he doesn’t feel all that comfortable staying with everyone at the tower. Wanda and Vision have preferred to stay at the compound which is no problem because if we need them they are capable of getting to us quickly and they can join meetings through video chat.

That just leaves the original 6 Avengers and myself for the meeting in person. “Alright, it’s been a little bit since our encounter with Vile and I don’t think we should let our guard down at all.” Tony put his hands on the back of the chair rather than sitting. “Tony, I’ve been trying to get leads since the encounter and they’ve disappeared from the grid once more.” I pulled up the files on my laptop taking notes and attaching the right articles and pictures to my report as everyone spoke. “I’ve talked to Heimdale and he is unable to see them as well which worries me” Thor rubbed the stubble on his chin leaning back with a crease between his brows. “Last thing I want to do is split up like we did before. It turned bad real quick.” Clint joined in. Goosebumps rose up on my arms remembering last time but a thought hit me, “Uh so if I may,’ Tony nodded so I continued, ‘what if they have someone who can cloak them?” Everyone went quiet. “They are working on something big and they could have one or multiple people cloaking their base.” Steve put a hand on my shoulder squeezing it.
“Alright, that was a quick meeting. Bruce follow me to the lab now. Kid, that was wonderful, you might’ve just given us the lead we need.” He started walking briskly out of the meeting room before turning back to me, “Send me the report when you're done, thanks” With that he left, Bruce right behind him. “Wow you’re first official meeting and you gave us a lead, amazing” Clint smiled getting up. “Yeah meetings can take hours and this was probably the shortest one I’ve ever attended.” Nat motioned. I looked at Thor who seemed to be in his own world, “Thor?” he looked up and gave me a small smile, “I’m going back to Asgard to see if I can obtain anything that would prove to be useful against cloaking” he stood, picking up Mjolnir as I frowned, “Don’t worry my Lady, it’ll just be a few days. I’ll be back before you know it” I loved how sweet Thor was towards everyone, it was a lot quieter when he wasn't around though. “I will see you soon friends” he bid a farewell before leaving the room.

There was a chorus of bye’s as Thor walked out of the room. Natasha and Clint walked out shortly after leaving Steve and I alone. He just sat and watched as I was putting the report together. “I hate Vile” I mumbled adding some pictures back to when people were exploding leading the Avengers off their track. I felt Steve’s hand on my back as I continued. “We’re going to end them once and for all” I sighed hoping that what Steve said was true. I finished the report looking it over and fixing mistakes or adding things before sending it off to Tony. “I really hope the report is okay” shutting my laptop I scooted the chair back getting up as Steve did the same. “ Well considering it was left to Tony before, you probably did amazing” I smiled up at him. We walked down to the common room and I couldn’t help but notice the sandwiches on the counter, going over to them and helping myself.

“What do you want to do today my love?” I sat back and thought for a moment while munching on my food. “I have an idea but you may not allow it” I smirked and he leaned closer to me. “What do you have in mind, doll?” My lips were inches away from his as I could feel his breath against my face, knowing he could feel my breath on him. “I’ve always wanted to throw your shield” his face dropped as he leaned back and I had to concentrate on holding in my laugh. “Are you serious?” he asked, taking hold of my hand as I nodded. He got to his feet helping me stand up, the rest of my food forgotten about. “Let me go get my shield” I tugged his hand stopping him, “Are you kidding me. Listen Steve, I love you with all my heart but I think I need to learn from Captain America himself” he watched me for a moment or two making sure I was being completely serious which I was. “Alright, we’ll go back to the compound. It has more room in the back.” We ended up taking Steve’s bike back to the compound, him telling me to wait out in the yard as he got ready.

I walked through the living room to open the sliding door to get to the back. I took in the fresh air, noticing how beautiful the day was, a couple of white clouds in the sky. The backyard was big and spacious. The only thing in it was the shed with the huge pile of firewood next to it. Not long after I heard the back door opening so I looked over and saw Steve fully geared up. I didn’t see him like this much, basically just when he left for missions and briefly when he came back before going into the shower. I was able to take a good look at him as he walked up to me. “My lady” he smiled and I couldn’t help but bite my lip. “You look so hot in that suit” he chuckled, handing me his shield. “Ah yes the best napping place around” the shield was just how I remembered it, light but no doubt could pack a punch. “The shield is great for many things but most importantly it can easily take out enemies, you just have to angle it properly.” I held it up kind of confused on what he meant. “I’ll show you and then you can try, okay?” I handed him back the shield nodding. “It’s all about the arm and the force you throw it. The important factor is having the shield bounce off something rather than get stuck to it or have it not hit something at all.” It seemed like a lot of information to take in just for throwing a shield but I was completely enthralled for being able to learn this.

He pointed as he spoke, “It’s easier bouncing this off people but I'm going to have it hit the shed and then the side of the wall and back to me” I crossed my arms over my chest because that was a big distance to cover. Steve whipped his arm releasing the shield as it made a slight ring as it went through the air. It bounced off the shed flying toward the wall which it then bounced off of and he effortlessly caught the shield making my mouth fall open. “Oh my gosh that was amazing! Not that I didn’t doubt you but I was saying it’s such a long distance but you did it!” I clapped my hands for him as he smiled, handing me the shield. I took it holding it like he did. “Now I want you to focus on hitting the shed, imagine the shield as an oversized frisbee if that’ll help you” I nodded taking a stance as I copied Steve’s arm movements and sent the shield sorta flying, it went halfway and then just glided to the ground. “That was an amazing try my love” he jogged over to grab the shield before coming back over to me. “I want you to try again but step forward with your right foot to use all the strength on top.” I took a deep breath before getting into the stance once more but following Steve’s instructions and stepping forward with my right foot and really concentrating on using all my upper body strength releasing the shield. I watched in anticipation as the shield actually hit the shed bouncing off slightly and gliding to the floor.

“I did it!” I exclaimed, turning and jumping into Steve’s arms. He caught me, hands under my butt as I wrapped my legs around him, my hands on his shoulders. “I’m so proud of you my love, I knew you could do it” I ran my fingers down his bicep, “Yeah but if I had strength like you I could probably do it better” I felt him shiver under my touch making me smile. “I’ve never kissed Captain America before. '' I stated looking into his blue eyes. “I think it’s about time that you do, '' he leaned forward, closing the space between us as our lips connected. His lips tasted the same as they always do, my favorite taste in the world. Our lips moved in sync as my hands cupped his face. When we pulled back I couldn’t help but laugh making Steve look at me with confusion in his features. I lifted his helmet off of him and put it on me. It was obviously big on me but we both laughed. “You’d be the best Mrs. America the world could have” a blush rose up to my cheeks thinking about just how loved and important the man that was holding me was to the world. “I’m honored to not only become Mrs. Rogers but also Mrs. America, as long as I get to stand by your side for the rest of my life I know I’ll be alright” without hesitation he kissed me again this time with more force as I happily kissed him back.

Chapter Text

“You’re not burning up or anything my love” Steve said, taking his hand away from my forehead. I haven’t been feeling well but I truly believe it was all in my head. The anxiety of Vile and not wanting anything to happen to anyone. “I have to go meet Alice, I’m fine don’t worry about it” We were sitting on our bed in the Tower and Steve gave me a stern look. “If you’re not feeling well, I don’t think you should go” I shook my head standing up, “It could be a 24 hour bug, or it might be nothing. I’m not running a fever, I just feel nauseous and it could be anxiety” I heard him give out a long sigh. “You sure you don’t want me to come with you?” I was grabbing my purse and keys from the dresser, “You can come if you want to hang with Bucky but Alice and I have some errands to run for the wedding” He got up and wrapped an arm around my waist pulling me close, “I’ll happily accompany you” he kissed the top of my head making me lean into him. He kept his hand on the small of my back as we made our way toward the parking garage.

I missed not driving my car, so I started driving it back and forth from the tower and the compound. We walked up to my car and Steve insisted on driving since he was worried that I wasn’t feeling 100%. I threw him the keys not having the energy to be overdramatic. “What’re you and Alice doing for the wedding?” I angled myself so I was facing Steve as he glanced at me before focusing on pulling out onto the road. “It’s more window shopping today. Getting ideas for favors and bachelorette party stuff. I’m not too sure what else is left but I want to cover everything.” I saw him smile, taking a hand off the wheel to hold mine. I plugged my phone into the aux cord and put on our playlist to listen too as we made our way to Brooklyn.

Since the proposal that was almost 2 months ago already, we’ve really gotten a lot done. We decided on getting married at the compound. The color theme would be navy blue and gold. We did cake and food tasting. Tony said he had the bar covered, as Pepper said she wanted to take care of the details of the venue. Nat and Wanda were on duty for the bachelorette party. I just had to go dress shopping with the girls and window shopping with Alice to get the last ideas. The wedding was scheduled for March which is the month that Steve and I bumped into each other for the first time. With Christmas getting closer, that only left us 3 months to get everything ready for the wedding. I loved winter but I also hated it at the same time. New York having a white blanket of snow over it couldn’t get any prettier and I was so excited to celebrate Christmas this year with everyone. What I hated was the traffic and the constant cold and rush of people trying to get all their Christmas shopping done. I definitely could have put on more layers but I looked cute in my boots, jeans and winter jacket, a beanie atop my head and gloves that matched my boots. To be fair there was a pair of leggings underneath my jeans. Being a Floridian, when it was 70 outside I’d have to put on a jacket.

With the traffic today it took about 50 minutes to get into Brooklyn. Alice and Bucky lived in an apartment building that reminded me of my old one. Getting out and walking to the door we were greeted by Bucky. I gave him a hug as he motioned us to come inside. I’ve been to their apartment a few times but seeing it set up for Christmas made it feel alot more homey. “Babe!” Alice shouted running into me for a hug making me stumble back. “Alice, you’re crazy!” I chuckled trying to get that nauseous feeling out of my head. “You okay?’ she whispered, stepping closer to me. I nodded my head and gave her a questioning look. ‘You look a little paler than normal” I frowned, “it’s winter Alice everyone gets pale” her eyes didn’t lack the concern as she studied me for a few more seconds before taking hold of my hand and turning to the boys. “Well we’re off” I let go of Alice’s hand to give Steve a kiss and hug before we headed out the door. “Be safe, call us if anything” Steve shouted as the door shut, both of us chuckling as we made it out into the cold air of New York.

***

“Are you guys coming to Tony’s Christmas Party?” I asked, my arm linked with Alice as we walked toward the shops. “I want to, but Bucky is still iffy.” I frowned, feeling saddened, “Yeah but imagine waking up Christmas morning and being with all of us opening gifts and feasting all day long!” She nodded thinking over what I said, “Yeah we have 2 weeks before Christmas I’m sure I can convince him” We walked up to the first store going in and immediately feeling the warmth wash over me. “I’m sure you’ll be able too”

We walked through the store eyeing things up and down as Alice was writing down ideas in the notepad on her phone. “Are you sure you don’t want your bachelorette party to be out of state?” I shook my head yes, “I don’t need a big party, I’d rather have a slumber party or something, so staying in New York is perfectly fine with me.” We continued walking from store to store looking at different things for the wedding. We could easily have bought things but when I first started planning I promised the girls I wouldn’t do anything without all of them. I know it was silly but they mean so much to me and I wanted them to be included in absolutely everything. “I have a few more stores in me before I’m calling it” I wiped off some snow from my jacket as we stepped inside another store. Alice’s phone started ringing, “Let me get this, I'll meet you” I pointed to where I was going in the store and she nodded stepping back out of the store to take her call. This store had cute items I thought to myself. I ran my hand along a sash for a bride to be, feeling the material between my fingers. “That’s a very cute sash,” a low voice said behind me. I turned around and barely had time to gasp as hands grabbed my shoulders and I saw a flash of green light.

I couldn’t even process what had just happened. I fell to the ground and quickly threw up my lunch not being able to hold it in anymore. “My shoes, just great!” I heard fingers snap and then there was a cloth bag getting placed over my head. Was I really getting kidnapped right now? I felt two pairs of hands grabbing at me, there was no use fighting as they just held me tighter every time I tried to resist. The bag was ripped off my head as I was thrown down. Hearing what sounded like bars being dragged on the floor, I groaned and looked up, sure enough I was in what looked like a jail cell. The area was dimly lit and there was random equipment everywhere. There were about 2 other jail cells in the room that were empty. I got up grabbing the bars and trying to get a better look, “Hello?” I wasn’t able to see any exit. I sighed but brightened up by remembering my phone in my jean pocket taking it out. “Of course '' I mumbled to myself as my phone had no service. I slipped it back into my pocket taking my jacket off. There was a metal bed with a toilet and that’s all that was in the cell. For the first time I didn’t feel terrified, sure I was nervous and my anxiety was everywhere but I was infuriated, angry that it’s always me.

I heard footsteps and sat up straighter. My eyes widened and my heart dropped when I saw two people in cloaks come into view. This was Vile, I was in their base. I still felt my bracelet on my wrist so as soon as Alice saw that I was gone she would let Steve or Bucky know and they’d find me fast…I hoped. I was feeling deeply disturbed as they turned and just stared at me. If they were closer to the bars I would’ve stood up and punched the shit out of them. “What could you possibly want now?” I tried my hardest to keep my voice steady. “Ah, we love a feisty woman.” That was the same voice I heard earlier. In view a man appeared shoo-ing the two people in cloaks away. He was strangely handsome, stood tall, wore greenish and black clothes, stood with perfect posture, hands behind his back, hair shoulder length like Bucky’s a raven black color with gorgeous green eyes. “Let me introduce myself, my name is Loki from…” I gasped jumping up “Loki! oh my gosh” he looked taken aback. “It’s so nice to meet you, Thor has told me about you before and I don’t know why I’m here but everyone including myself would appreciate it if you could…” it was his turn to cut me off, “I’m flattered that you know you I am. Unfortunately I can’t bring you back” my face fell, “Do you even know who those people are?” he chuckled. “Yes, I’ve been building an even better army to take over not only New York but the entirety of the United States and then eventually earth and all the 9 realms, it’s only a matter of time now darling”

I scoffed, “You’re so better than this Loki” he tried not to let surprise wash over him. “The Avengers took down Vile once, they could do it again. You didn’t even get to do that silly procedure on me” he just stood there looking at me, “Yes well it’ll be a bit more difficult this time since you’re with child but I’ll succeed one way or another.” My heart stopped and I took a step back, “wha … what?” He raised a brow, “Congratulations,’ he said sarcastically before continuing ‘ it’s not hard for me to tell” I put a hand against my stomach as my eyes stung with tears. “You’d still do the procedure even though I’m pregnant?” He walked to the other side of the cell, “Do you really think Captain deserves to be happy?” I couldn’t say another word before he disappeared. I backed up against the wall sliding down and letting the tears fall down my cheeks. I’m pregnant with Steve’s baby and Thor’s brother Loki was behind Vile this whole time. I rubbed my stomach softly, “I promise to keep you safe no matter what”

***

I couldn’t even tell if it was day or night, how many hours had passed. A cloaked person put a tray with a piece of bread, a banana and a cup of water on it not too long ago on the floor inside my cell. There was no sign of Loki since I first talked to him. I laid my winter coat on the floor and faced the wall closing my eyes and falling asleep. I wasn’t asleep long as the nightmares kept me awake. I decided that I needed a plan of action and I had to get out of here quickly before they came to do the procedure on me. I took off my beanie and took one of the bobbie pins I used out and put the other in my pocket. I walked over to the door and started to lockpick it. I didn’t have much experience with lockpicking except back when I was in highschool and the top lock of the house would always get screwed up and I’d have to lockpick it open but that was it. My hands were sweating as well so this wasn’t helping the situation. After a few minutes the lock clicked and opened. I held the door so it wouldn’t creak open all the way. I slipped through the door ensuring it wouldn’t move when I let go of it.
The area was pretty bland except for the equipment that was around which I didn’t really want to stay and investigate it. I walked swiftly through the area and wound up at a door, it seemed like there was one way in and one way out. I held my breath as I opened the heavy door praying that no one was on the other side. There was a long hallway with what appeared to be jail cells on either side. I walked down and was immediately being cat called by a bunch of guys in each cell looking like criminals. I just kept walking ignoring the comments, “Hey sweetheart, here to show us a good time, we won’t hurt you, etc” I tried shaking off the disgust as I didn’t hesitate going through the next door. I quickly ducked behind a bin, the room was filled with cloaked people. I went to the side to peek and there was a green portal in the middle of the room.

I had no idea what my next move was, but I knew I had to decide quickly because as soon as they went to the jail cell and saw it was empty they’d be on the lookout for me. I looked at the bin I was behind once more and made sure no one would see me as I reached in the bin grabbing a cloak and crouching down again. Feeling nauseous I put a hand on my stomach concentrating on my breathing before throwing the cloak on. I slipped into the crowd of cloaks seamlessly. Loki was by the portal working on a device in his hand. There were a couple of doors to this room and I just had to figure out which one led to the way out. I was standing at a piece of machinery making it seem like I was doing something, watching as they’d walk in and out of doors. The cloaks seemed emotionless almost as if they didn’t have control of their own bodies. It was so hard to tell what led to what but I saw stairs that seemed to go up and I could only assume this base was underground. I started walking towards the door and kept my pace walking up the stairs to be met with an even bigger floor. It wasn’t too far underground as this looked like a parking garage. I wish I knew how to hotwire a car. I walked off to the side and spotted a janitor closet. Making sure no one saw me I slipped into it. I took out my phone and sighed with relief seeing that I had one bar. I quickly dialed Steve. The phone didn’t even ring fully before Steve answered, He said my name, his voice filled with concern with a hint of relief. “Steve, I believe I’m at the main Vile base. They put me in a jail cell. I found my way out and I have a cloak on. I’m still wearing my bracelet. I need you to track me, there's too many of them. This whole place..” before I could continue talking the door flew open, “Hello pet” he grabbed me making me drop my phone, I thrashed against him, “Loki let me go!” He held my wrists more harshly. Looking me dead in the eye, “I don’t think you understand. I need you to bait the Avengers here because I need to eliminate them first.”

I looked at him and I couldn’t understand how he was so different compared to Thor. “You’d kill your own brother” he put clunky handcuffs on me tugging me along as he walked, “That buffoon just gets in the way. I’m adopted by the way so it wouldn’t matter” We walked back to where the green portal was and he made me sit in a chair. “Tie her” he waved a finger in the air as two people in cloaks came to tie my legs and tie around my shoulders tightly. “I can understand what you’re going through” Praying the psychology classes I took back in the day would help me out as he turned to look at me. “It’s hard when you feel like no one loves you and you’re betrayed by people you thought were close to you. To be all alone” he crouched down looking a bit frustrated, “and what would you know about being alone” I shook my head and laughed, “My dad left me, my mother was killed. I was alone for years only to work for a boss that enjoyed abusing me. Some days I didn’t have the will to go on. `` He stood up again and slowly walked around my chair, “You know darling, I like you. I was going to kill you but that’d be too easy.” I expected him to keep talking but he didn’t as he went back to that device he was fiddling with earlier. “Uh hello?” Was he ignoring me now?

I was feeling more nauseous as I sat there. “Loki” I whined not knowing how long I was going to last. “I think I need to vomit” that made him look over to me and roll his eyes. He walked away and came back with a trash can, putting it on the floor in front of me and undoing the ropes at my shoulders allowing me to lean forward and empty the contents of my stomach. I leaned back as I was done and wiped my mouth to the best of my ability. “Try anything funny pet and I’ll tie you up and not care if you vomit all over yourself” I didn’t have the energy to fight, I felt exhausted. “You know I went bowling once with Thor” even though Loki didn’t answer I kept talking, “He won a green gator and named him Loki” I paused again but was still just hearing the sound of footsteps on the tile and the sounds of devices being pressed and worked on. “He sat there admiring his Loki gator because he missed you. I wanted to meet you because Thor is so important to me. I wanted to meet who was important to him” still nothing, “Since that day I always wanted the chance to meet you and here you are” he turned around raising his voice making me sink down in the chair, “Is this everything you dreamed of then! Me being Thor’s perfect brother, hmmm” I shook my head, “I think you’re more than good enough” he was breathing heavily, almost looking like a toddler about to throw a tantrum. “I’ve had enough of you and you’re annoying voice” he waved his hand and everything went black.

Chapter Text

I couldn’t shake off the feeling of grogginess. I could tell I was on the floor, it was cold and hard, my back protesting as I tried to sit up and open my eyes. I blinked a few times realizing I was back in the same cell. This time I had nothing on me. They took my jacket and beanie and my pockets were completely empty, I was really screwed this time. I sat up leaning against the wall rubbing my neck trying to get the kink out of it. I didn’t feel as tired anymore but I was hungry. I felt like days passed, being fed twice a day very minimally, my hair turned greasy telling me it’s been over 3 days at least. My body was sore and I felt like I was constantly getting sick. When I’d try to fall back asleep, I cried silently hoping the team would get to me. Now knowing that I was pregnant I was terrified to die down here, not only did I have to live for Steve but I had to make it out for our baby.

When one of the cloaked people came back I grabbed his wrist pulling him toward the bars. “If I were you I’d open my cell door now” He ripped his hand back scratching my wrist and part of the palm deeply with his nail that was sharper than a normal nail would be. He chuckled standing up, “You think you’re threatening? You just lost privileges to your next meal” his voice was low and gruff. “You’ll be sorry” he said nothing in response as he left. I hissed, holding my wrist that was bleeding. I ripped the bottom of my shirt to wrap the cloth around the scratch. I had no appetite but I ate because I didn’t know how long I’d go without another meal. This isn’t how it’s supposed to be, I knew dating Steve came with risk but not being able to run errands by myself made it difficult. There had to be a reason why Loki and his ‘army’ kept targeting me. Was it because they knew I was the weakest link and that Steve and I were together, nothing about this ‘cult’ made sense.

Just then my stomach turned and I was back over the toilet spilling out the little bit of food that I ate. This wasn’t how it was supposed to be. I should be back at home with Steve as he took care of me telling me this morning sickness would pass, after I told him about the news in a cute way hoping he’d be just as happy as me. We had talked about the possibility of me becoming pregnant and he wasn’t sure he was able to have kids after being injected with the super soldier serum and being frozen in ice for 70 years. I was heartbroken more so for Steve, but I was ready to give that up to be with him because I loved him with all my heart, so we stopped using condoms because what was the point. Even though I didn’t find out about being pregnant the way I wanted to, I was still overjoyed to be able to bear Steve’s child. I laid back on the floor with my limbs spread out since there was nothing else for me to do. Only a few minutes had passed before alarms started blaring and the ground beneath me seemed to shake. I quickly got up not being able to see anything as the ground shook a bit more aggressively.

Some equipment was knocked over and pieces of debris were sent everywhere. I quickly bent down and reached through the bars to try and get a hold of something, anything that could get me out of here. I grabbed a sharp piece of metal I was sure could open the cell. It was hard to keep my hands steady as the ground shook, pushing the shard between the bars and pushing with all my might the metal cutting my hands but I could care less as I heard the door jam pop as the door opened. I dropped the shard and left, not hesitating to go through the door that led to all those criminals. Silently thanking myself as they were still in their cells, some panicking with the building shaking and some noticing me shouting more aggressively than last time. I speed my way out of there as fast as possible, ignoring their shouts. Pushing myself through the next door I stumbled, what used to be a room was no more. Loud growling and other monstrous noises erupted from creatures I never would have believed if they weren’t in front of me. The same creatures coming out of the portal mixing with a bunch of the cloaked people. It was like a battle ground that led out to New York. Quickly looking to the right I saw the stairs that I took last time were still barely there. I wasted no time running toward the stairs hoping these things wouldn’t catch me. I heard shouting as my adrenaline pumped through my body as I took the stairs up as fast as I could knowing these things were behind me.

The parking garage that was here earlier was completely gone, letting me make a run out into the streets. I was shocked to see we were in the city. Having a base so close and easy to find seemed like a bad idea but also smart. There were creatures flying everywhere, destroying everything almost like the last time New York was under attack. Red lasers were being swept and cutting buildings, people screaming and running away from the city. The creatures that were behind me spread out to attack other civilians as I kept running toward the tower, the snow making it harder to go as fast as I could. I stopped in my tracks falling backwards as one of the cloaked people jumped in front of me. Before he was able to do anything he flew backwards and I sighed in relief as I saw Steve’s shield bounce off the cloak. I didn’t even have time to get up as Steve came and lifted me, turning quickly and throwing his shield to knock the creatures out behind us. He caught the shield and put his hand to his ear, “Got her Clint. Thor come get her” I turned to him, “No, I don’t want to leave your side,” He looked at me and smiled leaning down to give my lips a quick kiss, “Yes, you’ll be safe, are you okay” I bit my lip not wanting to tell him I was pregnant in that moment so I just nodded my head as Thor swopped down. “You’ll be safe my lady, just hold on” He put his arm around me lifting me up slightly so I could put my arms around his neck as he swung Mjoliner lifting us off the floor.

“Thor, Loki is behind everything” I noticed him frown, “Yes, I know. He escaped Asgard and was the reason everything was cloaked.” He landed on the balcony of the tower. “Ah Thor” Thor gently pushed me behind him as Loki walked up with his arms spread wide open and a grin on his face. “Brother” Thor growled, I've never seen him this angry before. “This time you won’t be able to stop the infestation” a lightbulb went off in my head as I tugged at Thor’s hand, “There’s a portal where I was kidnapped, that’s where the creatures are coming from” Loki chuckled making Thor and myself look back toward him, “Smart little girl you are, it would’ve been easier to kill you sooner” Thor lunged forward toward Loki and they flew right through the wall making me speechless. I turned around and looked at the chaos that erupted in the streets of New York City, smoke rising from buildings, the smell of fire in the air. I needed one of those ear pieces. I went to the elevator surprised it was still working and took it down to the lab, knowing that Bruce had to keep extras just in case.

As soon as I was down in the lab I started searching through everything and anything. “Friday” I held my breath as she responded, “Yes” I raised a fist in the air, “Do you know where Bruce keeps extra ear pieces?” I was still searching through the drawers when I got a response, “Mr. Stark keeps them in his drawer in his office.” Of course that makes sense, “thank you” I made it over to his office that’s connected to the lab, opening the drawer and taking out a velvet box opening it to find 4 ear pieces. I put one in my ear, putting the rest back and shutting the drawer with my hip turning on the device. I wanted to cry with relief as the earpiece came to life and I heard the team communicating with each other. “I have an earpiece, I’m still in the tower” I said as I started making my way back up to the common room to get to the balcony. “Doll, are you okay?” it was Steve, he sounded disgruntled, “Yes” I heard some shouting, the team saying watch out our giving locations of where they were. “I’ve lost Loki!” Thor shouted. My heart didn’t have time to drop before I heard “Hello Pet” behind me and that same flash of green I experienced before.

When I came too it was chilly, Loki standing close in front of me as I looked down and screamed. “Loki, y..you don’t have to do this” We were on the edge of the empire state building. My heart was pounding in my ears, I couldn’t even comprehend what was being said in the ear piece. “Don’t you think this would be the easiest way?” I couldn’t help but let the tears fall down my cheeks, “Loki, you could be so much more than this” he took a scary step toward me, my feet at the edge. The air was thin and I was having trouble catching my breath. “What can be better than everyone fearing me, hmmm?” Treating him nicely wasn’t working in my favor so I had to think of another approach. “You are feared’ the corner of his lips curved up. ‘Look at everyone screaming and running for their lives, you dealt your cards right, you’re feared. If you kill everyone, how can they bow down to you?” He sighed, “Don’t you understand pet, humans are worthless in their ways, I can do without them” he pushed me a little more to where one of my feet slipped, “No no Loki please I will do anything, don’t push me.” he laughed aloud and shook his head, “I’m not very fond of keeping Captains whore around me” that was it, I couldn’t even scream as the wind whipped through my whole being. He pushed me and I was officially going to die. My baby, Steve, the family that I made. I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable.

When I wasn’t met with the floor I opened my eyes seeing a red aura around me and Wanda with her hands in front of me lowering us to the floor gently. She lowered me on the floor but my legs still felt like jello as I collapsed, I couldn’t feel the snow as my whole body felt numb from the fall. She ran over to me helping me sit up, “Hey are you okay?” I shook my head no as the tears started falling again. I was so close to death, I don’t know how many more times I’d get lucky. I turned over and started dry heaving as she rubbed my back. I just wanted all of this to end already. “Here I got her, thank you” Steve took Wanda’s place as I held his bicep, my bottom lip wobbling, “You’re okay my love, I’m so sorry, I’m here, you’re okay” he held me tight against him as I cried. He picked me up and I put my face in his chest not caring where we went as long as I was with him. He was holding me like a baby with the shield covering my curled up form as we walked, Steve just kept telling me that I was okay. Slowly I calmed down, but that wasn’t until I was jostled and then gliding down the sidewalk on Steve’s shield. He threw me on it as a swarm of creatures came out to attack. I gasped as they lunged for him, punches being thrown and then this bigger more muscled creature came out, stood at least about 9 ft tall and punched Steve in the body sending him flying and through a building wall. “Steve!” shouting, this caused the creatures to look toward me. “Ah ok fuck” I picked up the shield and readied myself, talking into the earpiece, “Can somebody help, Steve went through a building and they’re coming for me” desperation clear in my voice as I threw the shield, it bounced off 2 of them before coming back to me. I caught it and had no time to celebrate as they got closer. I started backing away until arrows were being shot taking the creatures down one by one. I looked up at Clint giving him a thank you before clutching the shield tightly to me and running toward where Steve flew too.

I stepped over the debris to get into the building. “Steve!” I ran over to where he was sitting up, he looked up at me and smiled. “You’re so tough, I’m so proud of you” I shook my head, “Are you hurt?” I leaned down checking him over, his suit had a couple rips, nothing too serious. I handed him back the shield which he took back gratefully and stood up. I spoke into the ear piece as well as Steve, “We have to get to where I was held, there’s a green portal and that’s where I saw all the creatures coming out of. If we can close that we should be able to stop the cloaks and take down Loki” Tony asked me where it was and I gave him the general location from what I could remember. I grabbed Steve’s hand tugging him along but he wasn’t budging. “We have to go” I tried tugging him forward again but he just shook his head no. “Steve, I’m not going to stay behind like I’m defenseless. I was just pushed off the empire state building because I wasn’t with you. I for sure am not going to let you stay back with me when the team and New York need your help, so move your goddamn feet because I need to help everyone find where the portal is” I let go of his hand making my way out of the building and after a moment he was by my side walking briskly in step with me. “Sometimes I think you don’t know how much I love you” I gave him a small smile. I told Steve it was right by where he first found me so he started leading the way taking down any creatures or cloaked people that got in our way.

I honestly could not believe my life right now as we gathered at the portal with everyone. Well at least tried to gather as it was a constant battle because big or small these creatures would not stop pouring out of the portal. I was blessed to have Hulk take out the bigger creatures and someone as powerful as Wanda to help keep everything at Bay while the others fought off the ones that got by both of them. I was trying to think about how to destroy this, without knowing what was on the other side it was going to be harder than I thought. “Oh god” Steve and Nat looked back at me and I shook my head speaking in the ear piece. “Loki was working on some sort of device where the portal was, if he still has that on him then maybe we can …. turn off the portal?” it came out more like a question than a statement. “Where’s Loki!?” Thor shouted. “I will scan the area” Vision flew off from the group.

It was getting harder for the team to fight off the endless stream of creatures and cloaks, I could tell that they were getting tired. I was standing to where Steve could easily see me but for me to still have coverage by Tony and Thor. I was trying to keep out of everyone's way just as there was a loud shout of pain from Steve. He fell to the floor and I screamed running toward him. There was a blade sticking out the left side of his abdomen. My hands went to his side as my eyes were blurry from the tears that threatened to spill. All of a sudden there were multiple Loki’s surrounding the group with creatures and cloaks surrounding behind him. They were closing in on the group as all the Loki’s spoke, “Can’t you see that I have the upper hand. It’ll be easier for you all to Kneel!” I heard Thor speak as Steve pulled the blade from him, I took it sliding it into my boot not caring about the blood, then putting my pressure on the wound as he hissed in pain. “Loki! Enough of this. You have already failed once. You will not succeed again” Thor was loud and confident in the way he spoke.

“Oh nonsense, don’t you see I have the upper hand here. All this time working under the shadows for this moment” as Loki spoke the cloaked people dropped their hoods and raised their hands, a blackish light forming and connecting them all. This whole time I thought they each carried their own power and this whole fight they’ve done nothing but sacrifice themselves fighting as if they were just humans but now I understand that it was Loki this entire time. The cloak that made me see Steve die was Loki, the head cloak that I thought I killed was Loki, anyone that wasn’t brainwashed including the one that scratched me in the cell was Loki. Clint and I helped Steve up, Clint taking more of Steve’s weight as I took a step forward, “Loki you are literally using innocent people! You’re brainwashing them. They don’t deserve this and you don’t either. If you stop right now we can fix this!” Loki looked at me and smirked, “Ah Pet’ he tsked, ‘like I told you before I don’t need humans in my plan” as Loki spoke I stalked closer being able to pinpoint which Loki was the real one because I spotted the small device clipped to the side of his pants. “Doll, stop” I heard Steve say behind me but for once I knew what I was doing. “Loki, don’t you care about what mother thinks?” Thor took Loki’s attention from me as Loki laughed, “Mother, really” Everything happened so fast. I lunged at Loki and threw the blade at him, he groaned leaning forward as his clones disappeared. I grabbed the device, turning and throwing it toward Thor who was closest to me. The black light flashing as I was grabbed and felt the cool touch of metal against my exposed skin on my stomach….

Chapter Text

I couldn’t move my arms as Loki had his around my shoulders holding another blade at my stomach. Wanda and Vision had put a shield around the black magic trying to move it in toward the portal as Tony had taken the device from Thor. After the cloaks used their energy source they had all collapsed on the floor breaking the wall for the creatures that seemed restless as if waiting for a command. They were going to close the portal with the black magic and the device. At least I know the world would get a happy ending. “Loki, lower the blade, we can negotiate something” Steve was limping forward with Clint on one side and Nat on the other. Thor looked worried trying not to make any sudden moves with the Hulk turned the other way behind us in case the creatures made a move. “Not everyone deserves to be happy Captain” There was venom dripping from his mouth as he spoke. I heard Loki click his tongue and the creatures attacked, lunging for the hulk and trying to take down Wanda, Tony, and Vision. Nat and Clint went to help as the creatures ignored Steve and Thor.

“Brother, this can’t go on any longer. This is your last warning” Thor took a step forward and Loki tightened his grasp on me, drawing blood from my stomach. “Please Loki the baby” I pleaded. “Baby?” I looked at Steve, his eyes wide and mouth opened slightly. I nodded my head as the tears hadn’t disappeared. “Yes, as sweet as this is, it has to end” Loki quickly slid the blade across my stomach and let go of me as I dropped. Steve and Thor shouted in unison as Wanda and Vision got the black magic successfully in the portal as Tony closed the portal just as it blasted like a small nuke going off and everyone was sent flying including myself. I don’t know what I had hit but the breath was knocked out of me and my vision blurry. I grabbed my stomach seeing my hand covered in red before I couldn’t keep my eyes open any longer and succumbed to darkness.

*****

My whole body felt sore, my eyes felt heavy as I struggled to open them. The room was dark, I recognized this place as the med bay in the tower. I looked over and Steve was laying on the couch with his eyes closed, he was wearing a white T-shirt and sweatpants. I looked down and saw that my abdomen was wrapped in a white bandage, along with my hands. I whimpered, putting my hands to my stomach. “Doll” Steve was by my side in a second, “The baby” I was a second away from totally losing it but Steve put his hands on mine making me look up at him to see tears in his eyes. “Our baby is fine” I let out a sigh of relief but couldn’t stop the tears as I gave him a wet chuckle. He leaned down to connect our lips. I missed him so much, I wanted to deepen the kiss but I was unable to lean up without my back protesting in pain. Steve parted from the kiss to scoot a chair over to the bed. “How is your side?” I croaked as he handed me a glass of water that was by the bedside table. I drank as he spoke, “basically healed” he lifted his shirt so I could see the skin had indeed almost fully healed over. After I finished the cup I handed it back to him, “What happened with Loki, and everyone, and well New York and the portal?”

Steve chuckled as he put the cup down, leaning forward to hold my bandaged hand gently and put his other hand over my stomach that made my heart swell. “We successfully closed the portal, which caused that big explosion. All those creatures went down after the portal closed. The team is fine, nothing some antibiotics couldn’t take care of.’ he sighed before continuing, ‘As for Loki, Thor brought him back to Asgard to basically rot in a cell. He wasn’t too original with his plan for world domination. It was more like his first New York attack part 2.” I chuckled but winced from the soreness I felt. “What about those people, they were innocent” Steve gave me a small smile, “some of them made it and didn’t remember a thing but the explosion was very big my love” I nodded understanding. “Now, Tony wants to talk to you about what happened and I’d like to hear what happened as well if you’re up for it” I hated reliving what I went through but I knew I had to tell them so I nodded. “I was looking for you the moment Alice told us you were gone, I wasn’t going to stop until you were in my arms again” He stood up and kissed my forehead before leaving me with my thoughts while he went to get Tony.

They came back and Tony turned on the lights in the room before taking a seat next to me. I blinked a few times adjusting my eyes before looking towards him, Steve standing on the other side of me. “I’m glad you and the baby are fine,” Tony said, fully genuine. I smiled as he sat back and waited for me to start talking. I told them both everything from when Loki took me to what I saw, the moment he told me I was pregnant, even explaining those criminals. They both listened intently until I finished. They informed me that it was almost a week that I was gone so who knows how long Loki had me sleeping or knocked out after he threw that tantrum. Loki seemed to have the area cloaked as the bracelet wasn’t picking up my location. Tony swore to upgrade it to withstand any technological errors. My eyes widened, “When is Christmas?” Steve chuckled and cupped my cheek running his thumb up and down, “You didn’t miss Christmas, it’s in 4 days” I scooted up in the bed, “I still have to go Christmas shopping!” Tony stood up and put a hand up, “Listen, we understand you not having gifts for us. You need rest” I sighed knowing he was right but not happy about it at all.

*****

Until Christmas I rested in my own bed instead of the med bay. Everyone checking up on me including Alice and Bucky. Everyone thought it was best to stay in the tower together for the time being while things in New York were getting repaired and reports and discussions were happening to verify that Vile was gone once and for all. My hands were just about healed and my body didn’t feel sore anymore. The bandage around my abdomen was gone but there was still a nasty looking cut that I was pretty sure would leave a scar behind. I had one request for Christmas that would’ve been argued for but I was sure since I’ve gotten hurt everyone agreed and that was to wear matching pajamas. All the guys were wearing red and green flannel pants with green shirts while the girls had the same pants but with red shirts on. I thought it was cute and made this Christmas seem a little bit more normal.

I could tell I woke up early, the sun just rising, the air cool as I sat up. Steve was next to me fast asleep, I moved his hand from my stomach gently before slipping out of bed. I went into the bathroom to brush my teeth and comb out my hair before going to Steve’s side of the bed and leaning down to plant a kiss on his cheek. He sighed happily, turning around and wrapping an arm around my waist pulling me closer and lifting my shirt to plant his lips to my lower stomach talking softly, “Merry Christmas my baby, please be nice to your mom today” he was referencing the morning sickness but he was being so sweet. He put his hand on my butt and squeezed, making me blush, “How’s my love?” I chuckled, making him smile, “good, excited. It’s time to get up” he rolled his eyes playfully before swinging his legs off the bed and grabbing me making me squeak and fall onto his lap. “Merry Christmas” he said, connecting our lips before I could say anything else. The kiss was hard as if he hasn’t kissed me in years. We parted breathlessly as I whispered, “Merry Christmas my sweets” I got up as did Steve and he intertwined our fingers as we made it out to the common room.

As we walked in we received a chorus of Merry Christmas’. There was a buffet of banana pancakes, sausages, eggs, croissants, coffee, hot chocolate, etc. I walked over to the food but then stepped back putting a hand toward my stomach, “Ah yes pretend the food isn’t even here babe” Alice came over and put an arm over my shoulders. “I want it so bad” I whined looking over to see Pepper and Tony sitting by the extravagant Christmas Tree that had couches and chairs all around it. The fireplace is going and Christmas music is playing throughout the room. I still felt like I was dreaming. “I’ll save you some” Nat said, already having a container out to put aside food for me. I went to take a seat on one of the couches, “So Thor couldn’t come back?” Tony looked at me and frowned, tears immediately forming in my eyes. “I’m right here?” I turned my head around to see Thor. “No need to cry my lady” he came around to sit on one side of me. I wiped my eyes and laughed, “it’s the stupid hormones.” I finished waiting for everyone to eat and join us on the couches. Clint sat on the other side of me while Steve sat on the floor between my legs. Wanda, Vision, Bucky, and Alice on one couch, Nat next to Clint and Bruce on the floor with Steve to help him hand out presents.

“Alright let us hand out all the presents before you all start going crazy” Steve chuckled as he handed me a present. This was so nice, I loved seeing everyone with smiles on their faces, talking amongst everyone and just genuinely having a good time. This was my family and I loved them. I rolled my eyes as the waterworks were happening again. “Aw come on what’s wrong now?” Clint asked leaning into me as Steve turned to me and started rubbing my leg. “I’m just really happy to be here and I love all of you so much” I hiccuped as Thor threw an arm around me as Clint took my hand rubbing the top of it. “We love you too, you’re part of the family, always have been” Tony smiled and my heart felt full as I cried more tears. “Sorry it’s the hormones” I heard some chuckles as Steve squeezed my knee making me look at him. “Do you need anything” I shook my head and he looked over at me once more before turning to continue handing presents out.

Once everyone had a pile of presents in front of them Bruce and Steve gave everyone the okay to start opening their presents. Everyone started ripping through the wrapping paper, smiling and laughing as if we were all little kids on Christmas just excited to see what their present is. “Thor” I said and chuckled holding up the little onesie that was yellow with an image of Mjolnir in the middle with words that said ‘only those worthy may pick me up’ It was the cutest thing I’ve ever seen, “Steve look!” he turned to look behind him as I handed him the onesie, he took it examining it with the biggest smile on his face before turning to look at Thor, “Thanks bud” I was obsessed with watching Steve hold baby clothes in his hands, his hands so big compared to the clothes I could just imagine what he’s going to look like holding our baby. Every item of baby clothing I received I handed to Steve who was just as excited as me. Clint gave us a onesie that said ‘Avenger in Training’ and Alice along with Bucky got my most favorite outfit. The outfit was light blue, the onesie said ‘Lil’ & Extraordinary’ that was above the Captain America shield. Paired with pants that were also light blue with little shields all over it and then a little hat with an A and the white wings like Steve had on his helmet. I was so in love with this outfit that I had already decided it was going to be our baby's first outfit no matter the gender.

Tony definitely over did it by getting me a brand new laptop saying it was more for work purpose and the one I had was outdated. I received some hair products and outfits from the girls including a curling iron which was so thoughtful considering I only owned a straightener. I felt so horrible about not being able to get anyone a present. It was bad enough we couldn’t celebrate Steve’s birthday earlier this year because of Vile and now I didn’t even have anything for him for Christmas. Steve jumped on the couch next to me as everyone dispersed to relax before our Christmas dinner later that day, putting an arm around me and pulling me close. “My love, what's with the face?” He lifted my face with his finger, locking my eyes with his baby blues. “I’m a horrible person” I mumbled, looking away and sighing. “Love’ he cupped the side of my face, bringing me to look back at him. “No you’re not. You needed rest to recover, no one faults you for that. You caring about everyone and making sure everyone has what they need all the time is saying more than enough.’ he paused to lean down and give me a soft kiss, ‘plus. You gave me the best Christmas present I could’ve asked for” he put his hand on my stomach running his thumb up and down.

“Alright come with me” he got up offering me both his hands. I took them looking at him confused as he led me toward the elevator. “Where are we going?” he chuckled while pressing the elevator button, “You didn’t notice that I haven’t given you a present” I furrowed my brow realizing that I didn’t see his name cross on any of the tags on my gifts, shaking my head I smiled at him, “Being able to soon call you my husband and have your child is enough of a Christmas present to me” we stepped into the elevator and he held me close rubbing my arm up and down, “You are the sweetest person I have ever met” the elevator ride was quick and then he was leading me to something in the corner of the living room that had a white sheet draped over it. “Merry Christmas doll” he motioned me over to the present. I carefully lifted the sheet off the thing and gasped. “Steve, this is beautiful” I said breathlessly, running my fingers over the oak wood of the beautiful record player that stood before me.

I looked to Steve who smiled, “This one is actually from the 1950s, I had it restored but was able to keep some of the original pieces.'' He walked over and leant down to the drawer below opening it and taking out a small vinyl, “you can keep all your records here. I got your first vinyl to start your collection.” He handed it to me and my eyes welled up with tears. I immediately wrapped my arms around him, squeezing him as tight as I could. “I didn’t even know this song had its own vinyl.” he took the vinyl from me to put it in the record player, “It doesn’t” he put the needle down as the record started spinning, us walking to the open space in the living room. Steve put his hands on my waist as I put mine around his neck, us slowly twirling as our song filled the air. Steve leaned down to press our lips together as the words floated around us. Pulling back to only sing along to the song softly together.

Once the song came to an end we were both locked onto each other's eyes, “That was one of the most thoughtful gifts, thank you” the little grin on his face made my heart leap like it always had. “You deserve only the best, I love you forever” I bit my lip, “I love you always” we sealed that with a kiss.

Chapter Text

“My Sweets, you can’t come with us, I’m pretty sure it’s illegal” Steve was pouting as I was slipping on my sandals about ready to head out for the day. “We don’t have to tell anyone” I gave him a stern look even though I couldn’t wipe the smile off my face. “You really think the girls are going to let you join us?” he shook his head, walking over to me and wrapping his arms around me. I gave him a hug and leaned back, “Plus tonight is your bachelor party! It’s going to be so much fun” I reached up to cup his face making the smallest of smiles appear on his lips. Ever since he found out I was pregnant he hasn’t liked leaving me alone. His hands are always finding their way to my stomach. The day my stomach started to show that was it, he refused to leave my side. I haven’t minded one bit but it was time we celebrated our bachelor/bachelorette parties before our wedding next month. “Listen, I’ll be in your arms tomorrow. I promise” His hands were at my waist rubbing circles on the very small bump with his thumbs. “That’s so far away” I shook my head and chuckled, leaning up on my tiptoes to connect our lips. “You’re Captain America, you’ll survive one night without me. I’ll be safe” he let go of me reluctantly as I grabbed my purse off our bed and headed out to meet the girls.

“You look so cute!” Alice squealed coming over to hug me. I happily hugged her back, “Thanks you too” Nat came up and hugged me from behind, “You’re glowing” I rolled my eyes, “guys, I’m only 3 months there’s barely a bump” Pepper chuckled making our way out of the compound, “Tell that to your jeans” Today was wedding dress shopping. The wedding is next month and I wanted to wait just in case the baby bump did interfere with the size of the dress. I also felt like it would be easier to alter last minute since my stomach wouldn’t grow much from now to the wedding. I walked out with the girls saying one last goodbye to Steve in doing so. “Wedding dress shopping, every girl's dream since they were little” Pepper smiled as we were all in the car. “Most girls” Natasha corrected, adjusting the air vents in the front seat. “How’s your morning sickness?” Wanda changed the subject. I leaned back in the seat resting my hand on my small bump before sighing, “every now and then I get really nauseous, it’s not as bad as it first was so Bruce said it shouldn’t last through the whole pregnancy which I’m hoping is right”

“I’m excited to find out the gender. I want to know if we’ll have a little you or little Captain running around” I chuckled as Nat smiled at me over her shoulder. “I don’t mind having either or as long as this little one is healthy that’s all that matters to me” there were hums of agreement from the car as we just lulled in small talk and listening to the latest hits on the radio. The girls sat down with me one day after wedding shopping to discuss what kind of dress I wanted for the wedding. I felt pretty indecisive so we went through pictures and I pointed out things I liked about each dress and Pepper ended up making a folder on her phone and sending it to Fernando. I had full confidence that he’d pick out the perfect wedding dress for me.

“My beauty! You’re getting married, my you’re glowing. Come, come all of you sit down” I giggled at Fernando’s reaction to seeing me. This brought me back to when we were trying on dresses for Tony’s party. This time all the seats faced the catwalk. Fernando came over with a bag that contained the dress. “Now my darling, I know your belly won’t get much bigger by next month but if you love the dress I will keep it here and we will do one more fitting the week before incase I need to alter it” I took the dress and smiled, “Thank you” he shooed me towards the fitting rooms. It was hard to see what the dress looked like, so I just slipped it over my head and I wasn’t surprised when the dress fit me perfectly, hugging my curves in just the right places. The baby bump is barely noticeable as of now.

I walked out of the fitting room and walked down the catwalk. As I came to the end I noticed eyes widening, gasps, Wanda rubbing at her eyes. “Darling, spin for us” Fernando clapped, getting up to examine the dress as I spun. “Come over here” he gently grabbed my hand and led me over to a full size mirror. The girls gave me compliments as I looked over every detail of the dress. It’s a long sleeve dress with an open back illusion. The top had lace details all over it. It was floor length with a small train, it was absolutely stunning. I couldn’t stop twirling in the dress. “If Cap doesn’t cry while you walk down the aisle you better turn around” I looked at Nat before bursting out in laughter with everyone.

Dress shopping was a success and quick too but I shouldn’t have been surprised since Fernando was covering everything. We stopped back at the tower and I was surprised to see the guys still in the living room. “Hey, thought you’d all be gone by now” Pepper stated as we walked in. Steve turned and his eyes brightened, getting up to wrap his arms around me. His warmth and smell of him was so comforting to me. “Cap insisted on saying bye again before we headed to Asgard” Tony chuckled as I backed a step from Steve to look at Thor. “His bachelor party is in Asgard? No one told me about this.” “My lady, Asgard throws the biggest of parties and this is definitely worth celebrating. Plus the mead is stronger there than it is on midgard” Thor put a hand on Steve’s shoulder. “I’ll be back before you know it. If you try calling me and I don’t answer this is why” I smiled at Steve and put my arms around his waist once more, “It’s okay I trust you. Have fun and get fucked up!” There was a chorus of chuckles as Steve gave me a stern look.

The group dispersed to give Steve and I privacy as he said goodbye. He knelt down and put his hands on my hips so his face was directly level to my stomach. He lifted my shirt and gently pressed his lips just above my belly button. Whispering just loud enough for me to hear he said, “I’ll be back before you know it buddy. Be good for your mom. I love you with everything I am” he pressed another kiss to my stomach before standing up. I was trying to hold back the tears of how adorable he is. “Buddy?” I chuckled wetly as he held me to his chest rubbing up and down my back. “I have a feeling it’s a boy” I shook my head, “I think it’s a girl” he kissed the top of my head. “Whatever our baby is, I’ll love them unconditionally” I looked up and stood on my tiptoes. Steve took the hint and leaned down to connect our lips. Always loving the taste of him, the feel of him, just everything about him. We parted and he looked at me fondly with a hint of sadness. “It’s about that time doll” I nodded, “You’ll have a blast. I love you forever” he leant down to give me another quick kiss, “I love you always.”

Not long after Thor brought the men to Asgard, we were left alone and it was time for the bachelorette party to start. I wanted a girls night in but no one seemed to appreciate the idea, saying it was my one chance to get as crazy as I could without alcohol of course. There was a rooftop party going on downtown at a high class place, heavily guarded which was our main concern. There’d be male strippers which made me anxious but we could have fun. I wore a simple silver satin mini dress that was ruffled in the front. Steve and my relationship was very much public but we wanted to keep the pregnancy under wraps for now more so for safety reasons. Natasha would take care of my drinks for the evening since it would be awkward and people would catch on if I wasn’t drinking anything at a party. I matched the dress with silver metallic heels that had cute little bow details on them. “Babe look at you!” Alice squeaked, putting her arm around my shoulders as we admired ourselves in the full length mirror. “This deserves some pictures'' I chuckled as she took out her cell phone to snap some pictures of us. Things really haven’t changed since we’d have our sleepovers when we worked together. “Group picture!” she shouted as the other 3 joined in on our picture taking. “Please send me those” I said as I checked to make sure I had everything I needed in my wristlet. “Of course and there’ll be so much more tonight”

Phil agreed to be our driver for the evening which was so sweet. Stepping out onto the rooftop I was instantly welcomed with loud music and chattering from people drinking or dancing. The sky was slowly getting darker as the breeze felt good against my face. No humidity which guaranteed my hair staying nice throughout the night. We walked straight up to the bar “let’s get a round of drinks, keep them coming!” Wanda laughed. Nat went behind the bar and I saw her lean into one of the bartenders who nodded before she came back over to us. The bartender Nat spoke to put down drinks for all of us. I looked at Nat and she nodded, giving me a small smile. “To the soon to be newlyweds!” Pepper raised her glass. We cheered and I took a sip, still slightly nervous but as soon as the liquid hit my tongue I hummed because I love apple juice. I didn’t mind the fact that the girls were actually drinking, just because I couldn’t drink I told them I didn’t want them to not have fun because of me.

“Who's the lovely bride to be?” I looked over and almost started choking on air. There was a handsomely built man wearing a speedo that left little to the imagination with suspenders and a firefighter hat. I looked at Alice nervously as she put a hand on my back gently pushing me forward, “Right here Mr. Fireman” she chuckled and I was ready to leave. He took hold of my hand and kissed it, turning to lead me over to the stage I assumed. I looked back at the girls and they were giving me a thumbs up as they followed. He led me over to a chair and started dancing in front of me. If I was able to have actual alcohol in me then maybe I’d be enjoying myself but right now not at all. Girls were cheering and throwing money at the other guys dancing on the stage, the music making everything vibrate. This is too much, I put my hand up and started getting up. “Baby where you goin’ we’re just getting started” he gently held my wrist as I stood up straight. “You’re very handsome and good looking but I’m good” he frowned and I felt a bit bad because he’s just doing his job and I’m sure he’s never gotten a reaction like mine but I didn’t want to put myself through this.

“What if I just kept you company? This is your bachelorette party and what kind of party would it be if there were no sexy firemen” he chuckled and I nodded, “Sure, why not” I looked over my shoulder seeing Wanda and Alice enjoying their own dance. Nat was nowhere to be seen and Pepper was at the bar talking to a few other ladies sharing a drink. We walked over to the bar and he held up a finger. The bartender brought two drinks over. I was relieved the bartender Nat talked too was keeping tabs on me as I sipped on more apple juice. “Taste?” he held up his drink and I shook my head, “Thank you but this is strong enough” I lifted the cold glass in my hand. A new song came over the speaker and he chugged the rest of his drink and put his hand out to me, “May I have this dance?” I might as well have fun. I swallowed the last of my juice and took his hand bringing me over to the dance floor.

We danced and he didn’t try anything funny. I wasn’t sure if I was getting this treatment because I was Captain America’s girl or if he was just genuinely trying to give me a good night. I was finally starting to have fun once more. Twisting and turning in rhythm to the music, I felt hotter and hotter the more I danced. “Let me twirl you!” The fireman shouted over the music. I took his hand letting him twirl me, laughing while he did so. He pulled me to his chest leaning close, “I’m sad you’re a taken woman” I furrowed my brow and tried to take a step back but he held me firmly. “Have fun tonight, I have to get back to my job” he smiled, kissing my heated cheek before releasing me and walking back over to the stage. I stood there speechless because what the actual hell was that. I stood there a moment longer before walking back over to the bar. “Hey you okay?” Nat sat next to me. I nodded, “Yeah, just a bit hungry,” she laughed. “Let’s get out of here and get some fattening food.

She gathered the other girls and we made our way out of the rooftop party. “Did you enjoy yourself?” Wanda asked, linking her arm with mine as we started walking down the sidewalks of New York. “Yes, no, well kinda. I think I needed actual alcohol and not too sure about the fireman” we both chuckled. “If we walk down two more blocks there’s a 24 hour diner we could go too” Pepper said from behind us.

***

This diner reminded me of the one that Steve and I find ourselves at every once in a while. “Did you want to go anywhere else tonight?” I sipped on the water that the waitress set on our table for all of us. “I’d like to just go home, put some facemasks on and watch a stupid chick flick, passing out together in the living room” Alice smiled “with junk food?” I nodded enthusiastically, “I’d have it no other way” So after our meal, Phil came and picked us up bringing us back to the tower where we all got into our pajamas and brought all the blankets and pillows we could find, throwing them on the floor in the common room.

I couldn’t have asked for a better bachelorette party. Though it wasn’t like the parties you see online, this was more than I could ask for and plus being pregnant put a damper on things though not feeling any different about being pregnant. “I hope the guys are having fun” I laid back, closing my eyes, waiting for my face mask to dry. “I told Clint to record, so I’m hoping he comes back with some interesting videos” I laughed because of course Nat would make sure we saw some of their fun. “Promise me that after I have the baby we will have a redo of this party” I opened my eyes and saw Wanda frowning, “So you didn’t like tonight?” I sat up a bit, “No I did but it wasn’t standard for a bachelorette party. Just no strippers next time unless Steve is one” Pepper chuckled, “you’re so smitten” I gave out a sigh, “I just love him so much but I love you guys just as much. Sisters that I never had” I couldn’t help the tears that streamed down my face. The girls came closer to me and hugged me, “We’re family until the end, we love you too” Nat squeezed my arm. This was the best night I could’ve asked for.

Chapter Text

“You look absolutely beautiful. Are you ready?” Tony put his arm out for me and I linked my arm with his. Tony’s suit felt roughly smooth but his hand felt softer as he put his other hand on top of mine, “Please don’t let me fall '' my heart was doing backflips in my chest. “Never” My heels on the linoleum floor sounded loud as it echoed off the halls as the faint music of the wedding march became louder and louder. We turned the corner to the back of the compound that was beautifully decorated and I really thought I’d be nervous but as soon as my eyes landed on Steve everything else became a blur. I felt like I was floating besides Tony. Steve’s beautiful blue eyes locked onto mine, glassy as he was trying not to let his tears fall as the smile on his face couldn’t get any bigger. Tony handed me over to Steve who took hold of my hands. They were so warm, so familiar, so comforting. Our eyes never faltered as the officiant started speaking. It seemed to be going quick as the officiant asked Steve to speak his vows. Steve squeezed my hand as he spoke, voice filled with all the love he could possibly muster up.
“A year ago the only thing I could think about was war and how it was all I wanted and needed. After losing everyone to time I never thought I’d have a family again let alone meet my soulmate. The day we ran into each other my breath was taken from me, your hair slightly messy, your gorgeous eyes wide as you hurried to gather your things, your silky voice when you said sorry to me made me believe that love at first sight was true. You didn’t continue to talk to me because I am Captain America, you saw me for myself and it was one of the most refreshing things I’ve felt in a long time. You truly liked me for me and I couldn’t ask for anyone or anything better than you because you are my forever and always.” My makeup was absolutely ruined from the tears running down my face. The officiant prompted me to say my vows and I took a shaky breath trying to keep my voice steady.

“Growing up wasn’t the easiest. Everyone that was closest to me left, so when I started my life over again here in New York I never thought that I would be blessed with love and support. Opening up about my life was hard as I’ve always been an independent person since I was young. This rollercoaster that my life has been since moving to New York has been completely hectic but I would never trade it for anything if it meant that I would’ve never gotten the chance to love you. I promise to always be there to keep your heart safe, your stomach full, and to unconditionally love and support you as you have done for me this past year and I will continue to do this for you for the rest of my life and even after that because you are my forever and always”

The wedding ring fit perfectly with the engagement ring. Slipping Steve’s ring on him and seeing that he was officially mine turned me on like I couldn’t even imagine. “I now pronounce you Mr and Mrs. Rogers. You may kiss the bride” Steve put his hand on the back of my neck and his other arm around my waist as he slightly dipped me and crashed his lips onto mine taking my breath as he did so. The cheers swarmed my ears as I was suddenly lifted into the air, my arms immediately going around Steve’s neck as he said, “Let the party begin!” Steve walked back into the building walking to our bedroom before putting me down gently. “Did you need to change Mrs. Rogers” I felt giddy, “No, but I did have to use the bathroom Mr. Rogers” he smiled and sat on the bed as I went to use the bathroom. My bump got slightly bigger but was still small. I did notice that I would have to use the bathroom slightly more which I thought would be later in the pregnancy.

I walked out of the bathroom and to Steve who was still sitting on the bed. I stepped between his legs and leaned down a bit to connect our lips. He put his hands on my hips rubbing his thumbs up and down on the sides of my bump. “Are you ready for our first dance my husband?” he chuckled, connecting our lips together once more, “yes my wife” I swore the chills would never stop running down my spine hearing him call me his wife or Mrs. Rogers. We walked hand in hand back out to where everyone was. The backyard was nicely done up with fairy lights hanging from trees. Tables scattered around a slick wooden slat where people would dance and a DJ booth that provided the music. “I’d like the bride and groom to gather on the dance floor for their first dance. There were cheers as Steve and I stepped onto the dance floor. His hands immediately went to my waist as I put my arms around his neck.

The song he asked me to be his girlfriend too started playing, I hear a symphony. We swayed back and forth just happy to be with each other. “Are you feeling okay?” I knew he was referring to the morning sickness but other than this morning I felt okay but then again I haven’t been around food yet. “I’m fantastic, are you okay?” I smirked which led to him chuckling, “This is the best day of my life, I am perfect.” There was no space in between us as we danced, just Steve and I in our own little world. The song came to an end and Steve leant down to connect our lips, cheers were heard from all around before the dance floor quickly filled up. Steve led me to the main table that consisted of us and our group. “I couldn’t stop crying, you’re so beautiful” Alice was dabbing her eyes with a napkin as Bucky put an arm around her shoulders, “Congrats you two, gorgeous ceremony” My heart swelled as each one of our friends complimented us and wished us nothing but a lifetime of health and happiness.

I was more than ecstatic when Pepper brought over plates of food for Steve and I. I was absolutely starving and I rubbed my stomach happily as I wasn’t feeling nauseous at the smell. Feeling more than happy at seeing the guests dance, eat, and enjoy themselves more than anything. If I could go back in time and tell my younger self about everything that has happened this past year I’d never believe myself. I leaned back looking up to the sky, a couple stars in the clear night sky whispering, “Mom, I hope you’re here with me.” I’d give anything to see the smile on her face seeing how much I’ve accomplished. Steve’s hand squeezed my thigh making me look over to him. “Your mom is probably smiling down at you right now happy to see how far you’ve come” I smiled warmly at him, “The only reason I’d go back to Florida would be to visit where she rests” I gave out a sigh knowing it’s been awhile since I’ve visited, liking to make sure she has fresh flowers and make sure her area was clear of dirt and debris. “I’ll be more than happy to go and visit her with you my love” I looked up at him my eyes widening, “You’d travel all the way down to see her with me?” he gave me a strange look, “Of course I would, I’d travel any length of the world with you no matter what. Plus she’s my mother-in-law so it’d be my honor” he lifted his hand to wipe a stray tear that fell from my eye. “I love you so much, words cannot explain how much I love you” he gave me a sweet kiss, “I love you too doll”

The night continued under the stars, drink after drink, song after song but it was time for something I was anticipating ever since the doctor's appointment. Since the wedding was planned for the end of the month I was just far along in my last appointment to find out the gender of our baby. Steve and I still don’t know, so since Pepper was planning and figuring out all the details and decor for the wedding we gave her the envelope with the gender of the baby in it. Pepper promised she wouldn’t tell anyone, and that included Tony. So we kept the wedding cake vanilla but the cake itself would either be dyed blue or pink depending on the gender. We thought it would be a cute idea since everyone would be with us and the celebration could continue. The cake was three tier, completely white with blue accents. The topper was my absolute favorite, it was a bride and groom with details that resembled Steve and I such as the Groom having blonde hair and the hair for the Bride being the length of mine. The groom is holding the bride, dipping her slightly with one arm while the other has the Captain America shield equipped, their lips connecting in a kiss. When Pepper showed me the topper for the first time I cried for a good 10 minutes not being able to get over how cute it would look on the cake.

The cake was placed to where everyone could take a seat and still be able to see it perfectly. Steve and I stood on the side of the cake as Clint handed over the knife that would be used to cut it. My heart was beating rapidly and it was hard to keep my hand steady but as soon as Steve put his hand over mine, I immediately relaxed, his warmth traveling through me as I took a deep breath and we pushed the knife down to make the first slit. There was no talking or movement, everyone anticipating the gender of the baby. We picked the knife up going to make the next cut, it sliding down smoothly. Finally sliding the knife under the piece we slowly pick it up and the cheers start growing louder as we put the cake on a plate, Steve immediately putting it down to wrap his arms around me, picking me up gently and spinning around once while connecting our lips. Tears of happiness leaving my eyes.

He put me down leaning his forehead against mine breathlessly saying, “You and my baby girl are the most precious things in this universe to me and I’ll protect you both with everything I am.” I kissed him once more, “I love you forever” he smiled, “I love you always” We leaned back taking our cake as one of the staff came over to start cutting the rest of the cake to serve it to everyone. Steve fed me a piece of the cake and I moaned with delight at how amazing it tasted. I fed Steve the second bite and quickly put my finger in the frosting and wiped it on his cheek. Steve laughed aloud, “I don’t think you want to play like that doll” he wiped the frosting off his face and put his finger in his mouth to lick it clean. I couldn’t help but bite my lip, making his eyes grow darker. I couldn’t take it any longer as I looked at his eyes then his lips and turned to flirtatiously walk back to our table.

The night wrapped up with everyone dancing together for the last song of the night before slowly making their way out of the compound. I knew it was early in the morning as I felt absolutely exhausted and my feet were killing me. I squealed as I wasn’t expecting Steve to swoop me off my feet holding me bridal style. “Are you ready to get out of here Mrs. Rogers?” I smiled and leaned my head on his chest as he walked me through the compound to the front where a vehicle was waiting. Steve set me inside and then got in next to me on the other side as the driver left. Our bags were packed to spend a week in a resort by the beach. This was a wedding present from Tony and Pepper, they’ve done so much for us I’m not sure I’d ever be able to repay them for what they did. Steve wrapped an arm around me and I leaned into him slowly, closing my eyes as he was playing with strands of my hair. “Close your eyes we have about a 2 hour drive” without responding I passed out.

I woke up in an unfamiliar bed. I stretched, feeling Steve’s arm around me tighten. Turning around I am met with gorgeous blue eyes looking at me. “Did you sleep well my husband” I cuddled into his chest giving a small kiss to his chin. “I slept well, how about you? How’re you feeling?” I noticed that I was only in my undergarments which were a matching white lace. “I feel refreshed but why didn’t you wake me up last night?” he frowned slightly so I tilted my head up to kiss the crease between his eyebrows. “ You were so tired my love, I wanted you to get some sleep. We had a big day yesterday” I scooted even closer to him if that was possible, intertwining my legs with his, “Well why don’t we make up the missed time from last night” he chuckled but I could feel him get harder as we had no space in between us and he was holding me as tightly as possible without hurting my stomach. He pressed his lips against mine cupping the back of my neck with one hand while the other cupped my butt rubbing roughly. “You’re so sexy” he mumbled during our kiss. I ran my hand up to his hair, it felt silky and soft under my touch. He turned me over so he was on top of me, wearing just boxers never breaking our kiss. My other hand rested on his muscled pec.
He bit my lip before moving down to trail kisses down my neck to my chest. I arched my back so he could unclip my bra, throwing it wherever. Kissing each nipple as they hardened before moving down my stomach. He left kisses all around the small bump before picking up my panties with his teeth letting it snap back down making me gasp. He smiled, taking the panties and sliding them down and off my legs and throwing them to the side. He stood up looking at me licking his lips. As he slid his boxers down his voice sounded deep, “You’re so wet for me doll” I whined spreading my legs open seeing his erection spring up to his stomach. He laid between my legs, hands holding my waist to hold me down as he licked between my folds, making me moan out loud. His tongue circled my nub, sucking up all my juices. One hand was entangled in his hair while the other balled up the sheets next to me feeling my core tighten as he inserted a finger. “Steve, I’m close” he sped up his movements and brought me over the edge.

Steve kissed back up reaching my lips letting me taste myself on him. I slowly felt him enter me as I moaned into Steve’s mouth. Agonizingly slow, he pushed in until he bottomed out letting me adjust as he kept kissing me. Once I started trying to move my hips he began to thrust back and forth, my hands going to hold onto his biceps. Steve kept his eyes on me as we were both moaning. Arching my back off the bed as the angle he started thrusting felt so good. He leaned down so there wasn’t much space between our bodies, one arm going around the back of my head as the other kept him from squishing me. I leaned my head up to kiss where his neck met his shoulders making him groan, holding me tighter. I could feel my core tighten as his thrusts became faster but sloppier. “Finish with me doll” with that I went over the edge moaning out Steve’s name as he came inside me, letting the both of us ride out our orgasms before he pulled out. I whined as he chuckled laying next to me and pulled me close to him. Breathing in his scent I couldn’t help but sigh happily.

Steve kissed the top of my head lingering his lips as he just held me. “Day 1 of being Mrs. Rogers isn’t so bad” I heard him gasp as he leaned back to look at me, “Not so bad, what does that even mean?” he was trying to hold in his laughter. “I could get used to this is all” I chuckled, turning to lay on my back. Steve leaned down to wrap an arm around my hips and press a kiss to my stomach. “You have no choice, you and my baby girl are stuck with me forever.” I looked down at him as he rubbed my stomach giving it kisses, my heart swelling with adoration as I massaged his head. “Forever and Always?” He looked up at me pondering why I asked it like it was a question. He leaned back up toward me and connected our lips once more. He leaned back and confirmed, “Forever and Always”

Chapter Text

“Hey now, I don’t want to see any tears” I looked fondly at Steve who was kneeling down in front of Sarah, our 1 and a half year old who recently just fell and scraped her knee. He grabbed her chunky leg giving her a kiss on the knee before leaning up to give her a bunch of kisses on her face making her giggle. He got up grabbing Sarah before walking over to me. I reached up to wipe away a remaining tear on her beautiful face. She had my face features with Steve’s blue eyes and blond hair. Cute little blond ringlets that were so soft, she was truly the definition of perfect.

“Are you ready?” Steve’s voice was still soft as I nodded my head before turning around to continue walking. The grass is a beautiful green beneath my feet. The air felt familiar as the soft breeze hugged me every so often. The sky didn’t have a cloud to be seen. I took a deep breath before stopping. “Hey mom” I took a seat on the ground in front of the tombstone, laying the bouquet of flowers in front of it as Steve sat down next to me, putting Sarah in his lap. Sarah is still too young to understand where we were. It was hard for me to muster up words to say as it’s been a long time since I’ve visited. I felt guilty.

Steve started speaking when he realized I couldn’t. “Hey mom, I’m honored that I could be sitting here today with your beautiful daughter and granddaughter. I wish you were here with us today so I could have met you. One day we will all be together but until then keep watching over us and keep us safe like you have been” I was wiping my tears as they ran down my cheeks. “Come here love” Steve put an arm around me and I leaned into him while playing with the ends of Sarah’s hair. “I just miss her so much” I felt Steve kiss the top of my head as Sarah turned around and frowned, crawling more into my lap as I wrapped my arms around her.

“I know you do love. I wish I could’ve met her.” I looked up at him to see his eyes were glossy as well. I reached up to rub his cheek, “I wish I could’ve met your mom too” he smiled and looked away. “I wish you could’ve as well, she would’ve loved you so much” I’ve shown Steve pictures of my mom and myself when I was younger but it hurt my heart that Steve didn’t have anything left from his mom. He always told me besides Bucky she was his number one supporter.
Sarah started getting fussy as I held her, “are you hungry little one?” I moved some hair out of her face as she looked up at me. “Hungy” Steve got up first extending a hand down to help me up. I gave my mom's resting place one more look before we made our way back to the rental car. I knew before we left Steve and I would visit again. I wanted to get back to the hotel to feed Sarah. Tony and Pepper came down to Florida with us as well insisting they wouldn’t bother us but watch over Sarah so we could have alone time. I appreciated it as I liked to drive Steve around and show him where I grew up. He loved every second of it. Driving through old neighborhoods, telling him what stores used to occupy the new ones and passing by schools I used to attend feel like a whole other lifetime ago.

***

“Thanks for taking her, we owe you” I smiled as Steve kissed Sarah’s cheek and handed her over to Tony who immediately held her in the air making her giggle. “Please it’s no problem watching our niece” Pepper said as she gave me a hug. “Have fun and we’ll call you if we need anything” Tony laughed as they started walking away. “I’m so grateful for them but I always miss our baby so much when she’s gone” Steve lifted my face so I could look at him. “I miss her too Doll” he leaned down to give me a kiss. We started making our way up to the hotel room to change into our bathing suits so we could hit the pool and jacuzzi the hotel offered. I changed into a navy blue bikini and looking in the mirror I regretted not bringing my one piece. I have struggled getting the last bit of baby weight off me and I hated it. I gave out a sigh turning and seeing Steve standing with his arms crossed.

“I don’t like when you look at yourself like that” there was hurt in his voice while also being stern at the same time. “It’s just… I don’t like the extra pudge on me” I pinched the side of my stomach to show him. “That’s because you carried our baby my love.” I dropped my hand looking at his sculpted abdomen, standing there wearing a dark red pair of swim shorts. “Yeah but do you still love me like this?” He had a look of disbelief on his face as he dropped his arms walking toward me. “Are you kidding me, I love you even more” I looked at him with my brows furrowed, “more?” He wrapped me in a tight hug, “There’s more of you to love on. I think it’s absolutely sexy Doll” I could tell he was being completely honest. “Thank you” he squeezed me tighter before letting go and intertwining his fingers with mine. “Ready to go” I nodded my head as he grabbed our bag with towels and sunscreen before we walked out making our way down to the pools.

“Captain America! Please can I take a picture?” A boy maybe about 13 or 14 came running over, his eyes wide looking up at Steve. “I’m sorry bud..’ I cut him off “I’ll take the picture for you two” He handed me his phone, “Thank you so much!” Steve put his arm over the kid and smiled. The kid was beaming with excitement as I snapped a few photos. “Stay out of trouble” He took the phone from me looking back at Steve. “Always Mr. America” When we continued walking I looked up to Steve, “Why were you going to say no?” he opened the door leading outside for me, “I’m with you, we’re off duty” I snorted, “Steve, don’t put me into this. I bet you just made that kid's life, you’re always in New York. I don’t mind, I think it’s an honor” He started laughing and I looked at him confused. “This is why I love you so much, always looking out for everyone” I shrugged while laying my towel out on the lounge chair.

The pool wasn’t busy, most likely because it was a Tuesday and there’s no reason for people to be on vacation right now. I took out the sunscreen and put some in my hand motioning to Steve with the bottle to do the same. “I’ll get your back if you get mine” he said, taking a seat behind me to start putting sunscreen on my back. I sighed lovingly. The sunscreen, cool on my back in the heat of Florida. After Steve had rubbed it in I turned around to do the same to him. I made sure to cover up his whole back and neck not wanting him to burn. “You’re all good, my sweets.” He stood up leaning down to plant a kiss on my lips. “Cannonball!” he ran over to the pool and jumped in. I laughed at him being childish. “Doll, the water is fantastic! You have to join me!”

I got up and ran over to jump in the pool. Coming up for air I couldn’t help but to laugh as Steve came over to me. I wrapped my legs around his waist and arms around his neck giving him a wet kiss. “No fair that you can stand here” he chuckled. Just below his shoulders sat the cool water. For me I wouldn’t be able to stand here if I tried. “MA!” Both of our heads whipped around to see Sarah wobbling toward the pool. Steve let go of me to get to the edge before she fell in. “Oh no you don’t” Tony scooped her up before Steve could get to her. I swam to the edge next to him to notice all three of them in their own swimsuits. “We didn’t know you two would be at the pool.” Pepper sat down and took out Sarah’s floaties to start putting them on her. “No worries” Tony came and sat at the edge of the pool sticking his feet in the water.

“Florida’s not too bad, I might want a compound down here” I chuckled, pushing myself up over the edge to get out of the pool. “I think New York is good enough” I stood up and started walking toward Pepper and Sarah. “I do vouch on taking a vacation here with the group, maybe to Disney World” Pepper said standing up and bringing Sarah over to Steve who took her as Tony hopped in the pool. “We didn’t mean to interrupt.” Pepper came to lay in the lounge chair next to me, letting the warmth of the sun wash over us. “I was missing my baby so it’s okay” she chuckled beside me, “You both are such good parents” I opened an eye putting a hand over my forehead to block the sun, “You and Tony are the best aunt and uncle a girl can have” she agreed to that. Pepper and I relaxed as we heard Sarah giggling while Steve and Tony entertained her in the pool.

This mini vacation was very much needed. It’s been meetings and missions for so long that when the team said they could hold down the fort while all 4 of us went to Florida my heart swelled. I sat up in my chair to see Steve holding Sarah in the air before gently tossing her to Tony who did the same. Steve was so good with our daughter and along with our family who loved and spoiled our baby girl, I couldn’t be in a happier place in my life.

After the sun started leaving for the day and our stomachs rumbled we said farewell to Tony and Pepper and we took Sarah back to our room so we could all shower and get the chlorine off us. Getting into our pajamas to snuggle up to each other I put a disney movie on while Steve and I ordered room service. We decided not to go out since Sarah had about 2 hours until bedtime. The hotel rooms were awesome as it wasn’t just a room but also had a living room where we brought a mobile bed for Sarah so we didn’t have to go to sleep or stay as quiet as we would’ve if she had to share the bed with us.

“I love you my baby girl” Steve rubbed the top of her head as she yawned. I lifted the blanket a bit more before leaning down to give her a kiss on the cheek. “Sleep good my love” The only light that was on was a small lamp to make the hotel room mostly dark as Steve and I crept back into bed. “Did you want to finish dessert?” He lifted the fork that had a piece of cheesecake to my mouth as I wrapped my mouth around the fork savoring the taste of the cheesecake. “If our daughter wasn’t a few feet away I would ravage you right here, right now” He still had a way of making me blush after everything. “Well patience is key, my sweets” I gave him a wink as he chuckled and took a bite of cheesecake. He put it down and sat up so I could lean against him with his arm around me.
A random movie now playing on the TV, no volume as the TV just flashed different shades of light at us. I looked over to the mobile crib and then to Steve who looked back at me and smiled, “You promise you won’t ever leave us” I know I was being insecure with myself but I still couldn’t get over the fact that Steve, someone who meant the world to me hasn’t left. After years of being alone and getting used to people I care about leaving, it was hard for me to accept that Steve and the rest of the team were still right beside me. Steve furrowed his eyebrows before moving to position himself so we were face to face. He cupped the side of my cheek as I leaned into him. “Never, my love. Why would you even ask me something like that?” I shrugged my shoulders and tried to look away but he wouldn’t let me.

“It’s us until the end my love. I love you forever” I looked at him not ever thinking I'd end up finding my soulmate but here he was sitting in front of me as my husband and father of our baby girl, my protector and my superhero. “I love you always”